Upload
others
View
2
Download
0
Embed Size (px)
Citation preview
The Chronicles of the
Sentient Sword Vol.2
The Golden Child
Copyright 2012 by
Gerald L Black
www.chroniclesofthesentientsword.com
© Gerald L. Black
All Rights Reserved
No part of this book may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval
system, or transmitted by any means without the written
permission of the author.
Mohandas Gandhi:
I like your Christ; I do not like your Christians.
Your Christians are so unlike your Christ.
ARTIST BRANDON DALE KEEN
Brandon Keen was born at the United States Army
hospital in Wurzburg, West Germany in 1983, while both
of his parents were enlisted soldiers at Larson Barracks in
Kitzingen, Germany, and spent his school-aged years
growing up in La Mirada, California. Brandon was
educated at The Art Institute of Philadelphia, and later
transferred to The Art Institute of California – Orange
County, majoring in Media Arts & Animation. Brandon’s
artistic talents were evident quite early in childhood with
his prolific drawings of fantasy character and replications of
action figures.
With use of Photoshop to shade and color, Brandon
regularly is commissioned to colorize, or digitally enhance
rough sketch characters upon request to take a rough draft
concept and bring it to life with clarity, force and exquisite
reality. Brandon’s work includes clay modeling of fantasy
characters, colored pencil drawings, and digitalized story
board illustrations, character conceptualizing, as well as
animation in various formats.
Brandon’s own characters, as well as those he has
enhanced by request for others can be found
at http://tus.deviantart.com/gallery/.
Brandon Keen is currently living in Olathe, Kansas,
seeking short and long-term collaborative projects. Contact
Brandon at: [email protected]
This novel is dedicated to Ronald G. Hoff, my stepfather
and one of the true heroes I have known in my life. His selfless,
courageous outlook even in the face of death was an inspiration.
May he rest always in peace. And as always, my beautiful wife,
Kimberly.
Copyright 2012 by Gerald L. Black
All rights reserved
Cover art by Brandon Dale Keen Copyright 2012
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
Special thanks to: Kimberly Black my wife for undying
love, support, and believing in me, Dean Beers, again for all the
assistance, Brandon Keen for the amazing artwork, and a huge
thanks to all who read the first book and follow the adventures at
www.chroniclesofthesentientsword.com
i
Chapter One
A Most Addictive Drug
He was wrapped in darkness. Swirling mists of memory
clouded his mind. A strange voice whispered to him, a sibilant
hiss of unintelligible words. Blindly, he stumbled toward a pin
point of light in the distance.
“Such is the fate of killers,” the voice stated.
“No!” he screamed in reply. But he felt the warm blood on
his hands, smelled its copper taint. Sobbing, he increased his
pace through the choking shadows.
A rustling above his head had him shaking his head back
and forth seeking any sign of his tormentor, but there was none.
Just blackness and the persistent voice.
1
“You killed me,” the voice hissed. The words brought
another sob from deep in his chest, and fresh blood spattered
from his fingertips.
“Leave me alone,” the boy wailed. He fell to his knees, face
in his hands. He could taste the blood, now and he retched.
“Such an easy thing is killing, no?” The voice was followed
by a chuckle. Definitely a female voice, he observed, and a
familiar one. He had heard it many times in the past month.
“Shut up,” he pleaded as he had over and over again, but the
speaker would not be silenced. He rose to his feet and stumbled
onward.
The darkness grew deeper and with it came the smell of rot.
His body reflexively wanted to vomit, but he held it in, a bloody
hand over his mouth. The voice began to laugh in a musical tone
full of amusement.
“It is pleasing to watch another suffer as I once did,” the
voice said.
A tear began to course its way down his cheek as he came
closer to the light. All he wanted was to leave the darkness
behind, be free from the mocking voice. The blood again was
drying on his fingers leaving them stiff. His hands unconsciously
dropped to his tunic and he wiped them. Where the blood
touched, the tunic burst into flame, though he felt no burning.
The light of the flames showed him the path of bones littered at
his feet. Fear began to choke him. It was difficult to breathe. A
faint stench of rot still burned his nostrils.
Ahead, the light grew larger as he stumbled forward. He
entered into the scene from a nightmare. Bodies lay stacked in
2
great piles around a red haired woman who was tied to a stake,
flames at her feet licking at her thighs. He recognized her as the
woman he had slain in the castle. She showed no sign of pain,
just smiled wickedly as she stared into his eyes.
“You killed me,” she said. “I can smell the stain upon your
soul.”
Cannivone screamed again in anguish. All he loved had
been taken away in one moment of anger. How could Alinard
ever forgive him?
“It is your fault,” he snarled. “You killed the king.”
“Did I?” The woman smiled. “Or was that your hand as
well?”
“You can’t be speaking to me.” Cannivone shook his head
to clear it. “I watched you die.”
“You must finish slaying me,” the woman added. “Or I will
haunt you forever.”
“I cannot.”
The woman smirked. “You killed me once. Just take the
blade and repeat your actions.”
Cannivone shook his head violently. “No! There will be no
more blood upon my hands.”
“It is too late for you, Cannivone. End it now.”
Another tear ran down his cheek as he glanced at the silver
sword at his hip. It had a dragon claw hilt and shone in the
firelight. He gripped it and slid it free.
“Alinard forgive me,” he sighed as he thrust the blade in the
woman’s chest. She smiled and groaned as if in ecstasy.
Suddenly her face began to waver and change, her hair
3
lengthening and turning the color of straw. Her white eyes
became blue and stared deeply into his soul.
“What in…. Perinia?” He dropped his sword and listened to
it chuckle in his head.
“Why?” the young girl asked, her gaze dropping to the
wound which reddened the front of her white gown.
“Perinia!” Cannivone’s voice echoed through the darkness.
“Perinia, Perinia, Per…..”
Cannivone awoke covered in sweat with her name
screaming from his lips.
Morrigan left the fortress in the rising daylight and
followed the trail east. The cool breeze kissed her bald pate,
soothing the burn of the fresh tattoos adorning her skull. The
smell of fresh water assailed her nostrils as the wind blew across
the wide river.
She traveled light, dressed in her thin leather tunic and
breeks, cloak of fox fur, and knee high leather boots. Across her
back she carried her greatsword, black blade covered in runes
and specially blessed by her deity, Denosia. At her waist was a
thick belt from which dangled several vials of holy water filled
from the sacred spring in the jungles of Tir-na-Faiche, several
coils of rope, and a small pouch filled with coin and herbs.
A string of garlic cloves adorned her throat. Morrigan
had been trained since youth by the Ratus. They were a strange
and solitary temple presiding at the edge of the vast jungle. Their
4
entire lives were dedicated to eradicating the vampiric leanashe
and vile demons.
For ten years she had trained and just a week before had
been given her holy tattoos of protection. Against her caramel
skin, they stood out, brightly. Her weapon was blessed by the
Holy Prefect himself, Ogdar Banhai. When word came of the
attack on Talantas, the Ratus had felt obligated to send an agent
to the King.
When she was selected, Morrigan was at first
apprehensive. She had never been further than a day’s walk from
the temple, but as the time for leaving approached she became
excited. Adventure was a thing that kept the soul alive. She
vowed to make a name for herself and Denosia.
Morrigan knew it was a short walk to the river. Time and
practice had embedded it into her subconscious. She would walk
to the river and follow its path over plains and hills until she
reached the principal city of the Kingdom and request a meeting
with the King.
Her heart fluttered in her chest as she looked back over
her shoulder at the fading shadows of the Ratu fortress, her eyes
of blazing blue searching her path. The sun had just reached its
zenith and baked the ground at her feet. Sweat began to run from
her forehead as she walked, but she showed no sign of
discomfort. After all the training she was an adventurer at last.
She thanked Denosia with a short song and her smile
widened. Freedom was something that she could only have
dreamed about in the past, now the world stood before her in all
its vastness and colors. Sure, the temples allowed the members to
5
venture into the jungle to hunt or to the river to fish, but further
journeys were privy to the more experienced monks. The fact
that she had been allowed to embark on such a journey showed
the faith the temple had in her skill and fortitude.
It was a difficult life being the only woman in a temple
of men cut off from the world for years. The experience had
made Morrigan hard. It had convinced her that men were
disgusting animals that thought only of sticking their members in
whatever warm hole they could find. Many a Ratu had lost his at
Morrigan’s hands. Lessons were sometimes harsh.
Eventually, her reputation and the mens' fear kept them
from trying to bed her. There was always an admonishment for
her actions, but the reprimand was always harsher for the men
who couldn’t keep their urges under control. Soon, many men
turned to each other in the night. Morrigan could still remember
the grunting and heavy breathing that kept her awake.
She longed to be gone from the place even though it had
been her home for many years. Most of her life was spent behind
the ivy covered walls. The monthly garlic harvest was one of her
favorite times. That she would miss. She would also miss her
closest friend, Amrith, the mute scullery worker. Many a time
had the simple man sneaked an extra helping to her after the
kitchens were closed. He was a gentle man and the target of
much ridicule, but inside she knew the man possessed a great
strength.
She vowed to return someday and take the man from the
temple, setting him free. He deserved better than what he had
been born into. Often she prayed to Denosia to give the man a
6
voice that he might reply to the constant ridicule. He smiled
through it all and never let anyone know it bothered him, but
Morrigan had heard his cries at night after everyone was
supposed to be in bed asleep. The anger seethed inside her and
she put it into her training, quickly besting every one of the
monks.
This had gained her the blessed tattoos and the chance to
do Denosia’s work. As her feet kicked up the sod, she reflected
on the mantra of Denosia. Take only what the earth provides.
Self -worth is only found within. Never turn your back on evil.
There was no doubt in her mind that she was ready. Only
Denosia could deem her worthy, but she was, at least, on the
right track. She would rely on her strong body and intense
training to prove her worthiness. Nothing would sway her; not
demon, ghoul, or leanash.
She sneered at the thought. There never was a vampire
to match the strength of the Ratus. Domhan knew no greater
force than the formidable monks. They had even learned to tap
into the energy to use a limited form of magic, specialized to
their field. All undead and diabhols feared the mighty Ratus.
It was a sense of pride amongst the monks to be chosen
and Morrigan’s heart swelled. Hard work and adherence to the
temple codes had finally paid off. She hitched the buckle of her
scabbard tighter on her chest and she soon stood beside the
raging river.
Strong currents cut through the grasslands on their
journey south. Morrigan knelt upon the muddy bank and dipped a
hand into the cool water. She smiled at its familiar feel. Forming
7
a cup with her hands, she took a few drinks of water, then stood
and surveyed the area.
Small ferns grew at the river’s edge and the whole area
was a canvas of bright colors as a myriad of flowers dotted the
landscape. Thin trees grew in small bunches along the river’s
path. Morrigan spied the tracks of some animal in the mud.
The Ratu weren’t versed in animal lore or the ecology of
Domhan, so she had no idea which creature had left the prints. It
didn’t really concern her. If she came across something edible,
she would kill it; if not she had a lot of hard tack to sate her
appetite or she could catch fish from the river. No, it was better
to worry about the task at hand; reaching Talantas.
She looked down at her wavering reflection. She
grimaced when she saw the dirt that streaked her face. She was
pretty despite her lack of tresses, her body taut and lithe with full
muscles. Eyes of gray stared back at her and she smiled her
crooked smile in return.
She still remembered clearly the moment the message
had arrived tied to the leg of a raven. Though the temple had no
rookery, many birds made their homes in its lofty attics. Ogdar
was more ecstatic than normal when he unrolled the parchment
and read the words that were scrawled in a scribbled hand.
He had very few choices. Most of the brotherhood was
already away on missions of “world cleansing.” To ignore the
King, however would bring dire consequences upon the Ratus, so
a council was convened. Advice was freely given and prayers to
Denosia echoed through the stone halls of the temple.
8
At last it was decided. A delegate would be sent to aid
the King as was fitting. The choice of whom to send was the
matter of more deliberation. Finally, Morrigan was chosen as
much for her proven skills as to remove the chance that another
monk may become maimed by her vicious dagger.
“All they had to do was keep their hands to themselves”,
she thought. “Was that really so difficult?”
Her thoughts wandered back to her first weapons trainer,
Mareth, a fine man with a gruff tone, dead now these past five
years. He sensed the woman’s loneliness so he always provided
her with extra attention, honing her skills and building her
confidence. She missed the man terribly, but when the Ratu’s
mission in life was ended, Denosia called him home. Such was
life; devotion followed by death.
The problem was some creatures did not remain dead.
This was an affront to nature and to Denosia. Undead were
unclean spirits and the sole purpose of the Church of Denosia
was to put them back at rest.
Lost in her daydreams, she almost didn’t hear the
snuffling of the creature. It followed her for many paces,
slobbering as the scent of human flesh assailed its nostrils. Silent
as death, it stalked its prey.
At the last moment, she heard the heavy breaths and the
pounding footsteps of a lumbering creature. She ducked,
squatting in the mud and a large figure rushed overhead, roaring.
Morrigan snatched her greatsword and pulled it from her back.
She looked up at the creature that now was before her trying to
raise itself up from the ground.
9
With a small twinge of fear she saw that it was the
deadly jungle jagat, a striped cat twice as long as a man, with
sharp claws and deadly teeth. It turned and roared, baring its
fangs. Normally, the cats were docile toward humans, so
Morrigan wondered what had provoked the attack.
The beast circled Morrigan, ears lying flat against its
skull. It was then she heard the faint mewling from the brush.
“Babies,” she realized. “That explains much.” She raised
her hands in an nonthreatening manner and began to speak in a
soft voice. The slayer had no desire to leave the cubs motherless,
so she would attempt to avoid the creature’s death.
One hand slowly crept to the hilt of her sword, tightening
her grip.
“Denosia,” she whispered, “get me through this
unscathed and let the beast return to her family.”
As if in answer, the jungle cat roared again, but didn’t
attack. The slayer and the cat moved in small circles, facing off
against one another. Morrigan still spoke in soft tones to the
animal, trying to keep it at ease.
“I mean you no harm, girl,” she whispered. “Return to the
kids. I’ll go my way, you go yours.”
In the beast’s dark eyes, she saw a slight glimpse of fear.
The muscles in its legs and back were tense, ready to leap at the
slightest provocation. Morrigan’s fingers played lovingly across
the leather bound hilt of her sword, while her other hand still
remained in front of her, an attempt to ease the beast’s
apprehension.
10
The jungle was far in the distance, so Morrigan couldn’t
help but wonder why the cat had strayed so far. It wasn’t
common to spy a jagat so far from its natural habitat. In the
jungle’s circle of life, the jagat was on top of the food chain.
There had to be something menacing in the jungle’s dark interior
to force the large cat from its home.
Morrigan’s curiosity was peaked, but she had no time to
give in to it. Her journey would lead her north where, in the next
few weeks, the weather would be changing drastically. Already,
the season had changed to fall and soon, by all accounts she had
read, snow would be falling in the northern countries.
“Easy, girl,” she said again. The cat wasn’t backing down
and she feared she may have to kill it.
I would make cat orphans, she thought. She shuddered at the
thought. It wouldn’t be sensible to leave young animals at the
mercy of nature. However, given the choice between her life and
that of a powerful predator, she would choose her own, every
time.
It happened so quickly, she barely registered it. The cat
suddenly sprang with every ounce of strength in its legs, claws
raking the air before her. She rolled beneath the body as it hurtled
over her. The slayer came to her feet, sword in her tight grip, a
scowl giving her face a menacing look.
“Damn it,” she cried. “I don’t want to have to kill you.”
The beast replied with another roar, claws clenching in the
loose dirt at the river’s edge. The sun glinted off the water
directly into Morrigan’s eyes, momentarily blinding her. As if
sensing a weakness, the jagat attacked.
11
“Shit.” Morrigan swung her blade nearly blind. She felt a
resistance and heard a strangled cry; felt the warmth of the
creature’s blood splash on her hand as the sword bit deep into its
hide. The creature’s weight and momentum brought Morrigan
down beneath a mass of fur and gore.
Breath was knocked from her lungs as she hit the earth. Her
sword was ripped from her hands. She could feel the icy hand of
death gripping her about the throat, but it never came. She knew
the creature atop her was dead. No breath whistled from the half
open jaws, the body lay motionless and heavy against her chest.
With a grunt, she pushed the corpse from her. It fell aside,
her sword embedded deep into its chest, the point peeking from
its back, glistening crimson in the sun’s light.
Morrigan knelt beside the body of the cat and sang a song of
mourning. Since the creature was dead anyway, she decided to
use the beast to her advantage. With her knife, which she wore
on a leather scabbard upon her forearm, she skinned the beast.
Jagat meat was notoriously tough, so she didn’t take any.
Instead, she wrapped the fur around her waist and walked toward
the brush that grew knee high near the water.
Soon, she stumbled upon the cubs. Two of the young cats
about four weeks old looked up at her from their nest of packed
earth and hissed. She smiled at them and reached to grab them.
They slashed with their sharp claws, but Morrigan evaded the
tiny razor sharp weapons and grabbed the beasts by the scruffs of
their necks.
She sat down near a small willow and fished out a small
pack of venison she was saving for the journey. With gentle
12
fingers, she fed the jagats until they were sated, then she stood
and closed her pouch.
“Fare well, young beasts,” she said. “May nature protect its
children.”
The slayer turned on her heels and returned to her path. She
could hear the mewling as she went and looked back over her
shoulder. To her surprise, the cats were following her.
“Shoo,” she cried and the cats fell back, nervously. She
quickened her pace, but the jagats continued to follow,
persistently. With a sigh, Morrigan stopped and knelt in the
grass, facing the beasts.
“If you are going to follow,” she said, “there will have to be
rules.”
The cats mewed and looked at her with heads cocked to one
side as if listening to her. She laughed.
“You shall be Roki,” she said to the larger jagat and to the
smaller added,” and you shall be Loki.”
The cats growled as she spoke and it brought another smile
to her face. Her hand reached out to pat their heads, but they
shied away, hissing.
“Rule one,” she said. “No biting.” Her mood was restored
and she started to whistle, tonelessly. The jagats followed her
loyally.
As the days passed, the cats began to come closer to her
while she rested. Soon, they slept curled up against her warmth
beneath her blankets. The weather began to cool as she made her
way further north and she was glad to have the jagat hide with
13
her, sometimes wrapping it about her shoulders when the nights
became colder.
The days grew shorter and the cats grew bolder. Soon, they
were leaving small gifts for their adopted mother: rabbits, voles,
and pheasants. With the cats along, she had no worry about food.
They became her cherished companions making the journey
much less lonely and monotonous as it would have been
otherwise.
Two weeks of travel brought Morrigan to the Ogre Swamp,
a vast and inhospitable tract of marshland, nearly impassable.
Her path led around the swamp to the east, eventually bringing
her to a town called Gralic that was erected on the swamp’s edge.
Her strange appearance brought her much unwelcome attention,
but the ever growing pair of jungle cats kept any potential threats
at bay.
She did not tarry in the town, staying long enough to fill her
water-skin from a central well then she was back on the path
north. She crossed leagues of flat-lands for weeks without a sign
of any other creature. Another ten days brought her to the
southern leg of the Aibhainn Roint where she rested for two
nights, replenishing her water supply and gathering what paltry
berries she could find. The frost had begun to form in the
mornings and only the added warmth of the jagats cuddled next
to her kept her from freezing at night.
Over land she strode with the snow-capped peaks of the
Sliabh Cruinn beginning to form on the horizon. She awoke one
morning, the ground covered in a thick blanket of snow. The
14
jagats continued to grow and soon stood to her knees. Days
passed into weeks and soon the moon began a new phase.
She at last found herself at the Aibhainn Folaidh which she
followed ever north. Finally she came to the town of Belton,
nestled in the foothills of the Sliabh Cruinn, where she was a
target of awestruck stares. A few coins saw her warm and snug in
the hay filled lofts of a stable surrounded by the comforting
warmth of the cats.
A few days’ rest, she decided would do her good. It’s not
like Talantas was going anywhere.
The wind that blew down from the Sliabh Cruinn brought
the frigid bite of winter. The land was covered in a thick layer of
fresh snow.
Tavish had returned to a semblance of his former humor,
albeit without the constant yearning for alcohol. Every time he
smelled the stuff, now he would retch. With a wide grin, he
admired his reflection in the ice that covered the river, a hand
combing the hair around his mouth.
“I’m cuttin’ a foin figure,” he said.
“Yes you are,” Hennesi agreed peering over his shoulder.
“Instead of admiring your own, you should be spending more
time admiring mine.”
His grin widened. “Don’t ya’ be worryin’.” the bard added.
“I still admire yer nice round….”
15
“Be nice” the warrior woman stopped him with a punch to
his shoulder. They laughed together and Tavish stood. He took
the lute from his back and began to strum.
“Been workin’ on an ode to yer foin self,” he said.
“You can sing it for me later,” the woman said with a smile.
“I’ll be usin’ me tongue fer other things, lass.” The bard
grinned again and they shared a laugh.
They crossed the thin layer of ice that encased the river in an
icy tomb and headed back toward the forest. For weeks they had
wandered the outskirts of the woods, hunting and enjoying each
others company, the memory of the battle in Talantas still fresh
in their minds.
A rancid smell came upon them, carried by the frigid wind.
Following the scent, they came upon the rotting carcass of a
sirite. He had been gutted and left to rot on the frozen ground. A
trail of congealing blood led toward the thick woods amidst the
remnants of four toed tracks.
Hands went to weapons and all eyes scanned their
surroundings. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, but they
proceeded with caution, nonetheless.
Tavish didn’t recognize the tracks, but that in itself was no
cause for worry. He had been trained in the arts of song and
poetry, a far cry from matters of nature. Even so, there was
something mildly disturbing in the strange tracks that
disappeared into the darkest part of the Coill Ughrannach.
“I’m thinkin’ we might be followin’,” the bard said sofrly.
“I have to agree,” Hennesi replied dragging the blade from
her back with a flex of well used muscles. Carefully, they
16
followed the tracks through a tangle of brambles, cursing as they
felt the bite of thorns.
Small drops of blood and a tuft of red fur lay on the ground
near a patch of broken branches. Here, the tracks were deeper
and more defined, more so from the soft ground than any change
in weight or pace. Tavish decided he too would draw his weapon
and the blade of his long sword glittered in the swirling flakes of
the snow as it began to fall beneath the canopy of twined
branches, darkening with the setting sun.
With a glance at each other they continued following the
trail of blood as it led deeper into the woods. Soon, they came
upon the torn and ravaged body of a wolf, its innards strewn
across a small clearing. In the waning light, they could barely
make out the tracks, leading past the scene of violence.
“This doesn’t look good,” Hennesi said, her eyes roaming
the area in search of the perpetrator. There was no sign. The area
was eerily still and quiet, the falling snow giving the sense of
calm, but there was an underlying menace that made the hairs
stand up on the back of Tavish’s neck.
“We gotta proceed with caution,” he replied in a most
serious tone. Hennesi looked at him sidelong and gripped her
sword tighter.
Through the brush they trampled, leaving twisted brambles
in their wake. Ahead they could hear the snuffling of some
creature, the thunderous footsteps of something large and heavy.
They shared a glance before continuing on their way.
“I hope the gods be smilin’ upon us,” Tavish whispered.
Hennesi nodded, grimly and together they followed the strange
17
sound. Ice and snow crunched beneath their boots, the sound
echoing loudly in the stillness.
Soon, they saw the beast standing a head taller than Hennesi
and covered in a shaggy red fur. It tore aside the branches of a
naked tree with dagger length claws, nearly uprooting it. The
motion revealed three sirite, blades drawn, cowering at its base.
“A red yeti,” remarked Tavish with awe. “So far away
from its natural habitat, it is.”
They watched the sirite avoid the sweeping claws with a
nimbleness born from life deep in the woods. The yeti roared
again, its huge paw striking one of the sirite across the face. In a
spray of blood, the humanoid flew like a rag doll to lay broken
and oozing gore in the deep snow.
With a piercing war cry, Hennesi raised her greatsword and
rushed forward.
“Here we go again,” said Tavish, his eyes rolling. He
gripped his long sword and strode forward, cautiously. This was
not their fight, he knew, but he would not see his companion
injured without his interference.
The presence of the yeti so far from its mountainous habitat
was worrisome, but Tavish would hold his concern for a few
moments while they dealt with the marauding beast.
He watched as Hennesi ducked beneath the sweeping arms
of the yeti and slashed it across the chest with her heavy blade. A
deep crimson gash appeared across the beast’s dull fur. It let out
a roar of pain while the sirite circled to the rear, swords flashing
in the twilight.
18
One of the sirite, a female of slight build, sliced the yeti
behind the knees and was rewarded with another cry of pain as it
staggered. Taking advantage of the distraction, Hennesi ran it
through with her greatsword. It bared its fangs, let out a gust of
foul breath, and toppled face first into the snow. Hennesi had to
leap aside to avoid being crushed.
The female sirite leaned over, her breathing ragged. She
rammed her sword blade first into the firm ground and glanced
up at the warrior woman.
“Thank you for your timely assistance,” the sirite said. “The
creature surprised us. You came at a most fortuitous time.”
“Happy to help,” the tall warrior woman replied, placing her
greatsword to the side. “I’m Hennesi.”
“Q’ilaqiqi,” the sirite said with a bow. “Bard of the Rowans.
I am in your debt.”
Cannivone scowled as he lounged in languid lethargy inside
his tiny cubicle. Beside him the silver sword leaned against the
cot. He had arrived weeks before and pleaded for sanctuary. The
High Priestess of Peace, Bekka Warmhands, immediately agreed.
All she saw when she looked at him was a young boy in need of
shelter. None could know of the mistakes and violence the lad
had known and some secrets he would keep to himself.
“I grow bored,” the sword said in a woman’s voice. “I miss
the feel of the wind on my face.”
19
Cannivone screwed his face into a sneer. “You don’t have a
face.”
“You take pleasure in reminding me that, don’t you?” The
sword seemed agitated. “I feel like a prisoner. We need to go
find blood.”
The boy shook his head. “I will not shed innocent blood
ever again.”
“Who said anything about innocent? There has to be
someone who has wronged you.”
“There have been many,” was the boy’s curt reply, “but that
doesn’t make them worthy of a grisly death.”
“More of your sanctimonious swill,” Bloodletter sighed. “I
wish I would have met you before they corrupted your head with
all this religious nonsense. You want to worship a god? Worship
Antius or Cromm. At least they have balls.”
The boy ignored the sword’s constant yearning for blood. It
still confused him how a sword could speak inside his head
anyway. His young mind was having a hard time wrapping itself
around such a concept.
“Let me rest,” he growled.
“At least let me get my revenge on the one who put me
here,” the soft voice pleaded. “I was tricked.”
“As much as I wish I could help, your fate has been sealed.
Now be quiet so I can get some sleep. Of all swords to find, I had
to grab the gabbiest blade ever.”
The sword sulked. “You will give in one day. We all do.
Power is a most addictive drug.”
20
Cannivone rolled over and placed a pillow over his head.
This did nothing to block out the constant twittering of the voice
in his head and he groaned.
“You are going to drive me mad,” he finally screamed.
“Welcome to the club,” was all the blade said
“If you let me get some rest,” Cannivone sighed, “I promise
we can hunt for someone to sate your thirst with.”
“Anyone special?” Bloodletter asked excitedly.
Cannivone nodded. “I have someone in mind.” The corners
of his mouth tugged upward in a wicked smile.
.
21
Chapter Two
Freedom At Any Price
When Gearalt awoke from his coma and heard he was King
he was elated. People thought his brain was addled by the wound
he had suffered, as he didn’t shed a tear for the loss of his father.
Rather, he seemed to be relieved that a burden had been lifted
from his young shoulders. Something dark and putrid rotted in
his stomach. He was constantly beset by nausea and his mood
had grown even fouler than it had been prior.
The transition was sudden and it was difficult. Gearalt had
his own ideas about governing the Kingdom and in the first
month of his reign, he abolished the carrying of weapons within
the city walls unless a member of the military or town guard.
22
Mabsant and Manech argued against such a policy, warning that
oppression of the citizens would only bring about rebellion, but
the will of the new King won out. He argued that his father’s
ideas were archaic and outdated.
Already, several corpses of those caught wielding weapons
within the gates were festering above the gate house, a warning
to any who might question the authority of the new king.
Establishing the law kept the King busy, at least for a while,
but soon his agenda began to change. Two weeks into his rule he
called for a council meeting. The council of the Kingdom known
as An Corran met in their chamber, murmuring in hushed voices.
“What new business does the King have?” Duach Bluetoes
asked, but Mabsant could only shrug.
“I only heed the requests of his majesty,” the council chief
replied, “I do not know his thoughts.” The obese man frowned as
his stomach grumbled. He had only eaten a small breakfast and
was becoming agitated.
“It has only been three weeks since his father’s death,” the
aged shaman grumbled. “You would think he wanted to change
the world already.”
“That is precisely what I fear,” Mabsant mumbled beneath
his breath. He peered around the large chamber. The council
members were just arriving, taking their seats at the long curved
table that was set before the throne. He spied Manech MacMal,
the general of the King’s armies as he entered, a long tattered
cape of deep red spilling out behind him like a pool of blood.
The man seemed disconcerted and walked with shoulders
slumped. The once proud warrior had been cut deeply by the loss
23
of his close friend Uilleam O’Duibh. It showed in his vacant eyes
and in his demeanor, once harsh and proud, now quiet and
subdued. Mabsant worried that the man may not be able to fulfill
his function as Rifennid.
The entire kingdom had felt the blow of the king’s death.
Never before had there been a ruler of such fairness and honesty,
firm in his judgments, yet never cruel. Since the Prince, Gearalt
had taken the throne; however, things had begun to change.
Gearalt was a vile, angry young man full of spite and
malice. A deep rooted anger resided in his breast as well as a
desire for power. Now that the power had been attained there was
no telling what he would do.
The new edicts of his reign were giving Talantas an
unsavory reputation. The thieves’ guild had gone deeper
underground. Travelers no longer came through in the vast
numbers as before, opting instead to trade in Fialscathac, her
neighbor to the south and west. Nobody wanted to be relieved of
their weapons as most felt it was their right to have protection.
Gearalt argued that had the law been in place before, his
father may have lived and he swore to apply his rules to all cities
in Domhan by year’s end. Peace he reckoned was only attainable
by giving the people less freedoms. Fear, he knew would keep
the citizens docile. Fear would be his weapon.
The lack of workers had set the rebuilding of the city
back, so Gearalt had brought in slaves from Guntham, as well as
broad backed tarbhac from Abhacod. This was a source of
outrage to the council and the people themselves. In their
estimation, slavery was a cruel and inhuman thing to allow.
24
It was hard to believe it had been such a short time since
the King’s death. Mabsant still remembered the fear and the
blood that permeated the throne room; the king’s bloody death at
the hands of the red haired thief, Pantania. The Prince had very
nearly died that day as well, his head crushed by the youth
Cannivone. It was a dark day, Mabsant pondered.
The council members were in place at last and the King
entered, flanked by Cwchmwri, the capallach’s horse head
glancing left and right, and Cunnartach, the royal guardsman.
There was a nervous buzz in the air as Gearalt sat upon the
wooden seat, his voluminous robes pooling at his feet.
“Let the council come to order,” he said. Mabsant rose
from his seat on shaky legs, sweat already beginning to form on
his upper lip. He wiped the moisture away with a small cloth and
cleared his throat.
“The An Corran recognizes the presence of all
delegates,” he said. They stood in turn making their presence
known and returned to their seats.
“Why have we been summoned to council?” Atheala Ith
asked from her seat on the far end of the curved table. She was
second speaker and a member from Kuell. “The old King has
been dead but two weeks and already we are called before you.”
“And as your king, it is your duty to attend,” Gearalt
sneered, ”even if I ask you three times in a week.” His eyes
emitted a faint yellow glow.
Atheala scowled and said no more. She crossed her arms
across her breasts and slumped back, fire burning in her light
blue eyes.
25
“Now hold your tongues and listen,” the King said. “There
are matters of great importance that I have waited too long to
address.”
“Your majesty…,” Mabsant began, but was silenced by a
dark look from Gearalt.
“It seems you have forgotten how to listen to your king,”
Gearalt said with a scowl. “My father is on the throne no longer.”
“On to business, then,” Duach said trying to diffuse the
tension. All eyes turned to the young man with the wavy brown
hair and eyes of blue who took a seat, regally the gems on his
crown sparkling in the torchlight.
“I’m sure you wonder why I summoned you here,” Gearalt
said. “All will be answered.” He took a moment to register the
looks upon the faces of his audience.
“We have traitors in our kingdom,” he continued. The
chamber filled with a murmur of horrified voices. The new king
raised a hand to silence them. Manech looked at the lad with a
sidelong glance, barely able to disguise his disdain.
“As you know,” the King continued, “my father was
brutally murdered and I myself was attacked as I walked the
halls.”
There is some question to that, thought Manech, but he held
his tongue. Many had seen the wounds on the young girl’s
cheeks, but none would mention it for fear of angering the young
king. His temper was well known and he was known for having
little patience for questions about his methods.
26
“The girl Perinia has been thrown into the dungeons for
aiding the young boy Cannivone,” he continued. “She will be
questioned regarding her involvement.”
“This is ridiculous,” a voice cried out from the council. “She
is the one who alerted the priests in time to save your life.”
The king sneered and rose to his feet. “Conveniently,” he
added, “she was there with the boy.”
“If she wanted you dead,” Atheala asked, “why wouldn’t
she just leave you lying there?”
“Who can guess the motives of the demented?” Gearalt
shrugged. “Am I to answer for everyone who commits a crime in
the name of passion?”
“Passion?” Duach called out.
The king nodded. “She and the boy were intimate, secretly. I
do not think they acted alone.”
“You think the assassin bitch sent them?” The voice
belonged to Elleth of Cliath.
Gearalt nodded again. “I think she sent spies to infiltrate our
lives, gain our confidence, and then kill us all.”
Manech couldn’t believe what he was hearing. The boy
Cannivone had arrived with the paladin, Renarthane and his
cleric companion. It just didn’t make sense. The king’s wits must
have really been addled.
“The boy was brought here by Darius,” Manech said. The
new king looked at him, jaw set firmly.
“Maybe you were involved in it,” he said accusingly.
Manech’s jaw fell open.
27
“You cannot be serious.” Manech was growing angry.
“Your father was my closest friend. I would have given my life
for him.”
“Yet, strangely,” Gearalt added, “he died while you still
live. Where were you when he was being killed?”
“How dare you accuse me of treachery, you brat.” Manech’s
rage manifested in a rush toward the king. Cwchmwri stepped
forward to block the way, muscles bulging. Cunnartach’s gaze
shifted from the Rifennid to the king in confusion.
“An attack against the king,” Gearalt cried. “is treason.”
“You are no king,” Manech cried, “but a boy playing at it.”
“I’m afraid we disagree,” the king said. “Because you have
been loyal to my father for so many years I will forgive your
angry words, but another transgression will find you in the
dungeons with the girl.”
Manech took a deep breath and calmed himself. His gaze
shifted toward his booted feet and he stepped away, resignedly.
“I was also threatened by the sirite bard, Q’ilaqiqi. I believe
she was working with the others to tear down the kingdom from
the inside.”
“What would be the motive?” Mabsant asked.
“The kingdom, you fat fool,” the king replied and the
council speaker bristled at the insult.
“Why send a boy and a young girl instead of an assassin?”
Rochad Ruadh added, his red robes standing in stark contrast to
his surroundings.
“I was thinking the same thoughts,” Elleth said.
28
“It’s all nonsense,” Manech growled. “I will not be a part of
this.” He turned and stormed from the room.
“I understand your apprehension and why you want to see
the good in everyone, but ask yourself this.” The King paused,
briefly. “If the boy is innocent, why did he run?”
Manech turned to face his new ruler, sadness etched upon
his features.
“I’m sorry, Gearalt,” he said, quietly, “but I think it’s time I
retire from the position of Rifennid.”
They watched as the once proud Rifennid walked from the
chamber with his head held high. Undaunted, the King turned
back to the council.
“Send in the mercenaries,” he ordered. Brawth and Bolan
were ushered in bound in chains, the spears of guards prodding
their backsides. Dien followed, glaring holes in the new king’s
face. He, too, was bound, but he walked with head defiantly held
high.
A quick rap to the back of their knees caused the trio to
kneel. They looked at each other for the first time in weeks and
each noticed the bruises and fresh scars adorning their bodies.
“On your knees,” Gearalt said with a grin. “That is where
you belong.”
“What is the meaning of this?” Brawth bellowed. “We have
been in your dungeons for weeks.”
“Silence.” The King snarled the word. “Was it or was it not
during your watch when my father was slain?”
“He wanted to be left alone with you,” Dien said, but
Gearalt merely gave him a wilting look.
29
“And now he is dead,” the King stated. “Not quite the result
he was looking for from his well-paid bodyguards, eh?”
The mercenaries and their wizard friend could think of
nothing witty to say, so they stared at the floor in humiliation.
“Luckily for you,” Gearalt responded, “I am feeling
merciful today.”
The trio of condemned men looked up at the tempestuous
youth who sat so easily on his ill begotten throne.
“You will kill us swiftly, then?” Bolan asked.
“Bridghe’s breasts, no.” The one time prince laughed. “I am
going to give you one more chance to prove your loyalty.”
“Your majesty?” Brawth managed to force the words from
his cracked and parched throat.
“I want you to do a service for me,” Gearalt continued. “I
want you to find the boy, Cannivone and return him to me alive.”
“He could be anywhere,” Bolan sputtered, “It would be
nearly impossible to…”
“Fail me again,” the new King interrupted, “and your lives
will be forfeit. Bring what I desire and you will be back in the
King’s good graces.”
“Is that all?” Bolan sighed. The King laughed again and the
members of the An Corran were speechless. They feared the
wrath of their new King.
“There is one more thing.” Gearalt said, sipping from a gem
encrusted goblet. “Bring me the head of that sirite bitch,
Q’ilaqiqi.”
“She is a Rowan,” Dien said. “They are nearly impossible to
track.”
30
Gearalt leaned forward in his chair, his gaze boring into the
wizard’s soul.
“I don’t care if you have to tear down every forest on
Domhan,” he snarled. “Bring me her head. You have two
moons.”
“Impossible,” muttered Bolan.
“I can have you executed immediately, then,” the King said.
He turned to issue the order.
“Wait,” Brawth said through clenched teeth. “We agree to
your terms.”
The King smiled a large toothy smile and raised his cup.
“I knew I could count on you,” he said. “Unchain these men
and, for Alinard’s sake, give them a bath and something to
drink.”
“We are bounty hunters now, it seems,” Bolan mumbled.
Brawth grumbled under his breath.
“You wish us to do this alone?” Dien asked, a scowl etched
deep into his features.
The King stared at him for a brief moment, then sighed.
“Very well,” he reluctantly added, “you may hire three
mercenaries to aid you, but I warn you…” he sat forward in his
throne, his eyes boring into Dien’s…“You will fail at the cost of
your own lives. Am I clear?”
“Clear as piss,” muttered Brawth.
“Now, about that costly war….” The King drawled, the
mercenaries already forgotten. His eyes glimmered with a wan
yellow light.
31
The Cave was just as comfortable as Neftet remembered,
cozy and dry and furnished with a small bed, a table, and a
bookcase. When he awoke weeks ago to its comforts he thought
he had died. That was before being recruited by the Leaf lord;
before the dragon ride; before the death of Uilleam.
He still shuddered at the ruthlessness of the bitch Pantania.
He still bore scars received in her name. The scars ran a path on
his soul as well as his body. His only regret was that he hadn’t
killed her himself.
He scratched his thick beard in contemplation. For two
weeks he had lived, hidden in the cave, his only companion a
large brown bear, which was now in hibernation. Many times he
thought of leaving, but he would miss the weekly visits from
Kimber, the beautiful ranger. They had acquired a sort of
friendship and he cherished it.
It was strange to him that he once was a conscienceless
killer and now knew the beauty and value of friendship. Had he
known such kindness as a youth, his life would have taken a very
different path.
He sighed as he spied his wide bladed sword where it leaned
against the far earthen wall. Roots protruded from where its hilt
lie forming a natural cloak rack. Dressed in warm furs to fight the
cold that had seeped into the forest over the last months, he sat
alone, a cup of tea at hand.
A small fire blazed in the fire pit, carved into a side
chamber, well ventilated with thick fissures. His boots hung
32
upside down, drying by the fire’s warmth. He shivered, not so
much from the cold, but from the memories of the deranged red
haired bitch and her sword. He hoped that he could one day leave
the memories behind.
A small rabbit was roasting over the fire which cracked as
the juices dripped from the blackening flesh. The smell assailed
his nostrils and his mouth began to water. The rabbit was a gift
from Bailey, the ranger’s huge war dog, left at the cave mouth
two days before.
As comfortable as the cave was, Neftet missed the city life.
He missed interaction with people, the noises and the smells.
Mostly, however, he missed Geondi and the Dollhouse, a tavern
in Talantas where he spent much of his time and coin for drink
and pleasures of the flesh.
Intimacy for Neftet was difficult to find. From an early age
he realized he was not handsome, crooked teeth and a large nose.
Life’s scars had not helped to improve his countenance, nor had
his thrice broken nose, leaving it lying flat between his small
dark eyes. Coin had always provided him with the means to
obtain all his desires and he had but a handful of silver
remaining.
A visit to the city would be good for his soul, he decided. It
was a mere half day’s journey from the forest edge, but in the
knee deep snow, travel would be ponderous. He sighed. Maybe
he would wait until the spring thaw.
He needed fresh air. The cave, although comfortable
enough, was too stifling. He felt imprisoned in the small space.
With a groan, he lifted his bulk from the chair and walked toward
33
the warmth of the fire. He grabbed his boots and pulled them on.
The moisture had caused them to shrink and he cursed as he
struggled to get his feet in them.
Boots finally on, he grabbed his sword from where it lay and
wrapped his fur cloak tighter around his shoulders. He crept past
the slumbering form of the great bear and exited into the frigid
air.
At least it had stopped snowing, he thought to himself as he
made his way toward where the portal lay. He hadn’t used the
magical gate in some time and didn’t intend to use it now: the
place merely gave him comfort. He had spent much of a night
and day there thinking he was going to die after a battle with a
Greater Minion and it was there he had first met the ranger and
her druid friend, Kisabuk.
An unfamiliar feeling of sadness overcame him when he
remembered the druid, killed in the battle for Talantas. The
feeling made him uncomfortable and he cursed at himself.
“You’re a fool,” he grumbled.
“I was thinking the very same thing,” said a voice from
behind him. Neftet spun around, his sword at hand in an instant.
Stepping from the brush was a tall man dressed in dark blue satin
britches, a thick leather vest and a black cloak that covered most
of his pale face. Neftet could see the man’s lips as they spoke, his
eyes glinting in the dark folds of the hood, but the voice he
recognized.
“Gioffri?” he said, softly.
“You remember me, then?” the man replied, his hands
reaching up to remove the hood. He revealed a ghostly pale face
34
with pink eyes and thick lips. The albino smiled, slyly and stood
with his arms crossed across his chest.
“I can’t believe I didn’t hear you,” Neftet said.
“They do call me The Ghost,” the pale man replied with a
smile.
“How did you find me?” Neftet asked. Gioffri grinned,
revealing canines that were filed to a sharp point.
“Come, Neftet,” he said. “We were trained by the same
man, after all. Did you really think to escape from the Fangs?”
Neftet shook his head. “That was never my intent.”
“Really?” Gioffri scowled. “Why then, my old friend, did
you never return to the citadel? Rhollo is furious.”
“I have been distracted,” was all Neftet could think to say.
He gripped his blade tighter. The albino held his hands up in
surrender.
“I have not come to kill you,” he said. “I have come to warn
you. The Fangs have placed a price on your head.”
Neftet nodded. “I assumed as much.
“Because we were once friends, I will pretend I never saw
you,” Gioffri stated, “but more will come and they may not be as
generous as I.”
“Thank you.” Neftet grimaced. He knew freedom would be
a hard thing to keep. The Fangs didn’t let a person walk away.
There were only two ways to quit the Fangs, official release or
death. The master assassin couldn’t afford the former and he did
not desire the latter.
“If I were you,” Gioffri said, “I would keep a lower profile.
If I can find you, any of the others can do the same.”
35
“I have been warned,” the ugly assassin stated. “Now
what?”
“Aren’t you going to invite me in for a drink?” the albino
asked. “Hunting is thirsty work.
Sigov was pleased with the progress Ghia was making. Two
months and she was already excelling in the art of pick-
pocketing. Under the tutelage of Heathrose Longdartz, the guild
was thriving. Many thieves had returned from Talantas, led by a
man named Duromond to find a new master and were relieved to
find their old lives intact. Lucky they were, to have survived the
whims of Pantania.
A new King had been crowned and laws were being
enforced, making the guild’s activities more dangerous. They had
been forced to re-set the traps that lined the underground tunnels.
Sigov, However, was not worried. He had seen his former mentor
Skrubb survive worse. Now, guild war at an end, they could
concentrate on what they did best.
Ghia sat in her usual seat, brushing the hair of the porcelain
doll she had acquired, a gift from Iomar. It had an uncanny
resemblance to the girl and it often made Sigov shudder to look
upon it. Where he got the doll, Iomar would not say, but Sigov
knew that it was enchanted. He knew by the way his teeth tingled
when he was near the thing. It didn’t seem to bother Ghia,
though, so he decided to let it be.
36
He smiled as the girl looked up at him with those innocent
eyes of brown. In the months since he had aided in her rescue
from a destroyed orphanage, he had grown very close to the girl.
She was much like the daughter he never had.
Into the room, laughing, burst Lomaldor and Heathrose.
Between them they carried a small chest, which they tossed to
the floor at Sigov’s feet. It clattered with the sound of coins.
A smile split the bwbach Heathrose’s face. He knelt to pick
the uncomplicated lock. The lid opened and a pile of coins and
gems spilled onto the floor.
“A gift,” Lomaldor said with a grin, “from the merchant’s
guild.”
“A donation?” Sigov asked. The two thieves exchanged a
glance.
“We can call it that if you prefer,” Heathrose replied with a
sly smile. Sigov cringed. What trouble had the bwbach gotten
him into?
“With the guild’s coffers full,” the bwbach said, “I must
now leave you. I have been too long away from my mentor,
Mesz. I must report back to him. I will leave you in the capable
hands of Iomar and Lomaldor.” With a small bow and a twist of
his ring, Heathrose was gone.
“Duromond,” Sigov called out. “I need you to find me a
scribe.”
37
Morning brought the scattered creaking of limbs as the
snow’s weight became too much to bear and they sloughed it off
to the forest floor. Kimber sat brooding in the tiny cabin of her
houseboat, remembering lost companions. At her feet, tongue
lolling from her wide mouth, Bailey lay flat on her back, paws
curled to her chest, breathing heavily.
Kimber’s gaze traced the path of the scars across her dog’s
belly, a grim reminder of the battle in Talantas. The attack had
plunged the Kingdom into despair and darkness. Suffering,
starvation, and death awaited the citizens in a frequency never
witnessed before.
During Uilleam’s reign, the Kingdom prospered. Since
Gearalt had assumed the throne all had changed. The boy ruled
with the angry intensity and purpose of a spoiled child. His
actions were selfish and greed fueled.
Kimber was glad she lived far away from the political
trappings of cities. She had her freedom at least and had nobody
to dictate the daily actions of her life. Every decision she made
without outside influence. She could come and go as she pleased.
The forest did not judge her harshly; did not steal the crumbs
from her table, leaving her broken and starving in the filthy
streets.
With regret, she looked back upon the day when Uilleam
was killed. If she had only been able to best the red haired bitch
sooner the King may still be alive. She still could see the young
boy Cannivone impaling the guild mistress with her own sword,
a silver blade with dragon claw hilt. Was she the only one who
witnessed the darkness that swirled around the collapsing corpse?
38
The boy had not been seen since and it was a point of
contention with Mesz, the dark sirite. He swore the sword was
more than it seemed and Pantania’s death had released an evil far
worse onto the mortal plane. Their only hope, he said, was to find
the boy and gain the sword, but where to look? Domhan was a
huge land and the boy had two weeks to disappear. She waited
for any word; any sign, but so far had nothing.
She sipped her tea, cooling rapidly in the brisk air and
sighed. She hated having no driving force; no purpose.
Complacency was always the breeding ground for wicked
thoughts. In the past she would go hunting with her druid friend,
Kisabuk, but, alas, he had been one of the casualties of
Pantania’s war.
Outside a small window, Kimber spied a hawk. It was
the same hawk she had been seeing every day for weeks.
Everywhere she went, the hawk seemed to be following her.
Something about the large bird was familiar, the way it looked at
her, a certain glint in its eye that she had seen before, but she
couldn’t put her finger on it. So she contented herself with daily
walks through the woods with her hound, breathing in the scents.
The hawk had not threatened her, so she paid it no mind and soon
became comforted by its presence. It was as if Banba herself had
sent the bird to look after the ranger.
She smiled and held the cup up to the bird in a salute.
“Good morning, bird friend,” she whispered. “May your
day find you successful with the hunt and may the Gods guide
the wind beneath your wings.”
She could swear the bird began to laugh.
39
There was a loud noise outside her door. Bailey rose to
her feet, hackles raised, and a low growl in the back of her throat.
“What is it, girl?” Kimber asked. The hawk outside her
window took flight with a shrill shriek.
Bailey growled louder, facing the door. Kimber, ever the
cautious one, reached and grabbed her sword belts, pulling her
dual blades from their scabbards. In her right hand she held a red
bladed sword, in her left, a short sword-both wickedly sharp.
There was the sound again, like cloth scraping against
wood. Bailey leaped toward the door, teeth gnashing. The ranger
backed herself into a corner of the houseboat and waited, blades
woven in her hair tinkling.
The knob on the door turned, slightly. The dog increased
its agitation. Slowly, the door creaked open revealing two men
dressed in midnight blue, their faces covered by thick scarves.
Both held razor sharp sabers.
“Where is Neftet?” one of the men asked, one eye
missing, the other looking at her. It was a deep brown, she
noticed as she gripped the hilts of her weapons tighter.
Bailey jumped forward, bowling one man over with the
sheer weight of her immense bulk. He grunted as he hit the floor,
one arm held above his face, screaming as the big dog’s fangs
tore at his forearm.
His companion approached Kimber, slowly, his eye
roaming the ample curves of her body.
“We tracked him to this forest,” the man said, trying to
ignore the screams of his companion and the unnerving crunch of
the man’s bones.
40
The momentum of the dog’s leap had tumbled them
outside and the man approaching Kimber slammed the door
behind him, effectively blocking Bailey’s re-entry.
“You tracked him to the forest?” Kimber asked. “What
brings you to my door?”
“You aren’t fooling anyone,” the man said. “We all
know he has been seen gallivanting across the countryside with
you.”
Kimber scowled. The blades woven in her hair clashed
together with a slight tinkle.
“How is it your business who I gallivant with?”
The man chuckled from deep in his throat. He scratched
at a filthy beard with his empty hand.
“Your business doesn’t concern me,” he replied.
“However, the whereabouts of my…brother, is business to me.”
“Then I suggest you get to finding him,” she snapped.
“I have a better idea,” the man chuckled. “What if I can
get him to come to me?”
“Try it, you cock-less gnat,” she warned. The man pulled
a package from a small hidden pocket in his vest and opened it.
Inside was a strange blue powder.
“We will see who is cock-less,” he snarled. With a quick
breath, he blew the powder into her face. The screams of the
other man had died down and Bailey was scratching and barking
at the door. The powder stung her eyes, bringing her to tears.
Before she could regain focus, she felt rough hands grabbing her
hair and pulling her forward.
41
“Bailey!” she shouted. “Get help.” Then all went black
as something struck her in the cheek.
Skrubb was more cautious since the newest proclamation
making any illicit activity punishable by death. Thieves were told
to venture forth only in pairs or groups and keep their activities
limited to the easier prey or the extremely wealthy that were less
likely to get the gentry involved. He sat at his chair, puffing on a
small pipe and blowing smoke rings toward the low ceiling. His
offspring, Skallion and Shallot took turns tossing coins into a
small conical helm they had recovered from the rotting corpse of
a goblin, an unlucky victim of their traps, they assumed.
Since the war with Pantania, the guild master had become
quiet and introspective, his thoughts kept secret to all but
himself. He had taken to drinking large quantities of whatever
alcohol he could get his hands on. An advantage of being the
leader of a thieves’ guild was that he could get his hands on
anything.
Thofric sat in a padded chair, swirling a clear wine in his
bone cup. A walking stick leaned near at hand against the seat
back and a thick brace covered his leg from ankle to mid- thigh.
The injury had left the foul tempered bwbach even dourer.
He stared at the liquid in deep meditation, events of the past
few months swirling through his head. What had happened, he
wondered, to the life of veritable tranquility they had shared for
so many years? Gone: in a fountain of blood. Now, they were
42
hunted at every turn like animals by the new King, a tempestuous
youth barely old enough to grow hair on his chest.
Laughter from the younger bwbach siblings broke his
moment of contemplation as Shallot won another round.
“That’s seven,” she cried with glee. Her brother crossed his
arms and pouted. “Play another round?” Her grin was infectious,
so with a sigh, Skallion agreed.
Carraig Laidir, corani messenger of the guild entered the
room leading a short figure buried deep in dark clothes. By the
tufts of hair adorning his bare feet, they knew he was a bwbach.
Carraig smiled as he entered, obviously amused.
“An old friend to see you,” Carraig said. Skrubb grunted and
raised his eyes to observe the newcomer, who tossed back the
cowl of his deep black cloak, revealing the tapered points of
small ears and a smiling, boyish face.
“Toric?” the guild master cried. “Can it be you?”
“In the flesh,” was the reply with a flourish of the cape and a
slight bow. The speaker had short cropped hair of russet brown
and a spattering of freckles across the bridge of his nose. Wide
eyes of brown regarded the guild-master with interest. Skrubb
nearly leapt to his feet.
“Where in the Hells have you been?” They embraced. The
younger bwbachs rushed forward with squeals of delight upon
seeing “uncle” Toric, the famed bwbach adventurer, one time
guild member and friend to their family.
“Although this kingdom retains some of the same stink,”
Toric said with a smile, “I wouldn’t quite compare it to the
Hells.”
43
“Always the cad,” Thofric snorted. Toric turned to face the
injured bwbach.
“It’s good to see you, too,” the newcomer replied with a
grin. “Things sure seem to have changed since last I was here.
They seem more…subdued.”
Skrubb nodded and said, “It’s the new king, Gearalt. Let’s
just say he has entirely different views than his father on how a
kingdom should be run.”
Toric grunted. He had noticed the filth in the once pristine
streets, the smell of decay that permeated the air. Once the jewel
of the kingdom, Talantas had been left to rot like a corpse since
the battle with the diabhols.
“Unacceptable,” the dark clad bwbach growled. “I used to
enjoy coming here now the place is too damned depressing.”
“Have a drink,” Skrubb offered, but Toric shook his head.
“I’m of a mind to pay this new king a visit and tell him what
I think of his ways.”
“Watch yourself,” Thofric grunted. “He has no tolerance for
critics.”
“And I have no tolerance for the disregard of a good city,”
Toric replied. “I think I will have a quick drink before I go to
face the human.” He poured an ample portion of ale into a cup
and lifted it to his lips. “And what is with this new no weapons
policy? A person can’t make an honest living.”
“Or a dishonest one,” quipped Thofric. Toric lifted his glass
and chuckled.
“We’ll see about that,” the dark clad bwbach said before
downing the contents of his mug in one swallow. He slammed
44
the empty cup on the table and strode across the room, pulling
the cowl of his cloak up over his head.
“Where are you going?” Skrubb asked.
“Out,” Toric replied and added with a grin, “Don’t wait up.”
The barking of the dog alerted Neftet and Gioffri of danger.
They tossed their cups on the small table, caring not if they
spilled. With a quick glance at each other, they rushed outside.
Into the clearing, jumping and barking, excitedly, loped
Bailey. Neftet still remembered his first meeting with the
Gandwyian warhound-the gnashing teeth and thick muscles of
the huge beast as he was pinned to the ground.
“Where is Kimber?” he asked. Never had he seen the dog
leave the ranger’s side. Bailey seemed anxious-more excitable
than was usual.
“Kimber?” asked Gioffri, raising an eyebrow. Neftet gave
him a silent look that spoke volumes and the albino decided not
to press the issue.
“The ranger is never without her dog,” Neftet replied. “She
may be in trouble.”
Gioffri chuckled.
“You really have gone soft,” he said.
“Get bent,” Neftet growled. “She has saved my life many
times. It would be wrong to not return the favor.”
Gioffri let out a robust chuckle. Neftet merely scowled, his
ugly face getting even uglier.
45
“Lead on, then,” the albino said. “How could I pass this up?
The deadly Neftet turned gallant.”
Consciousness returned with full force-dizzying stars and a
throbbing in Kimber’s skull. She struggled to rise and found her
hands were bound behind her back with thick cords. Across the
room, smiling at her was her assailant, the bearded man in
midnight blue. On his lap rested Kimber’s red blade.
“Ah,” the man said. “You rejoin the waking world.”
“Reaver is not meant for the likes of you,” Kimber growled.
A thin tendril of blood trickled down her temple, tickling her
cheek.
“Spoils of war and all that,” the man said, his irritating smile
growing wider.
“Bastard,” she grumbled, pain throbbing in her head.
“Alas,” the man sighed. “It is true. I do not know my
father.”
The ranger slumped against the wall, dejected. She did not
hear the barking of her dog. Nor was there any sign of the man’s
companion. Maybe one of the bastards got what was coming to
him.
“Now,” the man said. “We need to discuss what you can do
for me.”
“I’d rather die,” she replied.
“That, too can be arranged,” the man retorted.
46
Kimber spat, the sticky mass landing just short and
splattering at the man’s feet.
He scratched his beard and sighed. Rising to his feet, he
brandished the red blade pointing it at the ranger.
“I was hoping I wouldn’t have to resort to this,” he said
softly, “but you are leaving me little choice.” He moved toward
her slowly, purposefully, his face a mask of apathy.
His eyes were dark pools of emptiness. A killer’s eyes.
They reminded her of eyes she had seen before. The eyes of
Neftet Grimm. She bowed her head in supplication and awaited
the killing blow.
Suddenly, the door burst open, the wood splintering from
its hinges. Neftet Grimm entered the room, followed by the
palest man Kimber had ever seen. Bailey stood behind the men,
growling.
“Drop the blade,” Neftet cried. Kimber’s attacker turned
to face him, his cloak a dark swirl of cloth.
“Speak the name of a diabhol and he will appear,” the
man said. “It’s been a long time, my friend.”
“You are no friend of mine,” Neftet growled. “Back
away from the woman. It is me you are after.”
“I see Gioffri found you already,” the man replied. He
sighed. “I always was one step behind that man.”
“Soon you will join your companion we found outside,”
Neftet said with a wicked grin. “Or what was left of him.”
“Ah, poor Tidius.” The man continued to smile.
“Sometimes a sacrifice must be made.”
“I agree,” Kimber added from where she sat.
47
“Release her, now,” the ugly assassin continued, “and
you may escape with your life.”
“We already have you captured,” the man holding the
red blade replied. “Good work, Gioffri.”
Gioffri smirked, his thick lips twisting into something
feral.
“It is not my fight, Atros” he said. “Nor was it the fight
of this woman.”
A look of understanding came over Atros’ face.
“I see how this is to be played,” he said. “You and me
then, Neftet. The famous and feared assassin gone rogue. We will
see who the better killer is.”
Neftet Grimm clenched his jaw and pulled his wide
sword from his back.
“We will,” he agreed, “if you are so fond of joining
Marbhan in his dark embrace.”
“If such is the case, then I will await you in Hell.”
They circled each other warily, while Bailey padded on
silent feet to the still bound Kimber and began licking her face
and whining.
“I’m fine, girl,” the ranger said. Gioffri appeared at her
side and using a short bladed knife, cut her bindings. He smiled
without warmth and Kimber stood, rubbing her chafed wrists.
The clash of steel rang out as the red blade met Neftet’s
wide one. The shock that ran through his arms upon impact was
worrisome. The red blade was obviously enchanted, sending a
magical jolt through his arm.
48
“A fine blade,” Atros said through his grin. “I think I will
keep it.”
“Over my dead body,” Kimber growled from across the
room.
“If you insist,” the grinning assassin replied, his eyes
never leaving the wary Neftet.
The combatants came together again with a clash of
steel. Neftet spun immediately upon impact, attempting to smash
his elbow into Atros’ nose. The other assassin moved his head at
the last moment. The blow missed by a hair.
Gioffri and Kimber exchanged a glance. They could
sense the apprehension in Neftet’s movements. He seemed
unsure and overly cautious as if fearful of the red sword the other
man held lightly in a clenched fist.
“You are as ugly as I remember,” Atros said to Neftet as
they circled each other again. “How did you get such a fine piece
of tail?”
Neftet’s face reddened with rage.
“Speak ill of her again,” he growled, “and I will cut your
heart out.”
Atros smiled. “Maybe I will enjoy her before I take her
eyes,” he said with a sneer.
“Try it,” Kimber said, “and I will feed your manhood to
my dog.”
The assassin chuckled and swung the red blade at the
retreating Neftet, who ducked beneath it. He kicked at the man’s
knee. Atros received only a glancing blow, however, and barely
stumbled. Neftet smoothly moved away, drawing his foe away
49
from where the ranger still stood, scowling next to the silent
albino.
“I wonder,” Atros added. “What will the Fangs think
about Gioffri shirking his duty to return with your head?”
Neftet advanced upon him, delivering three quick strikes.
Atros retreated, nimbly, knocking the blows aside. His
momentum carried him back toward the ranger and the albino.
Bailey growled and made to leap, but Kimber restrained
her with a quick tug on the loose skin about the dog’s neck. Atros
stopped, suddenly, ducked beneath the final swing of Neftet’s
sword, and thrust the red blade forward.
Neftet grunted as the blade pierced his shoulder, bringing
forth a welling of crimson. He dropped his wide blade with a
loud ringing on the oaken floor of the houseboat. Atros’ grin
widened and he pulled the blade back for a killing blow.
His eyes suddenly widened as a knife blade erupted from
his throat. Warm blood gushed down the front of his cloak.
Before he could register the surprise in his brain, he collapsed to
the floor, dead, the red blade landing at Neftet’s feet.
Gioffri knelt and wiped his knife blade on the dead
man’s cloak.
“We need to get that wound looked at,” he said.
“What have you done?” Neftet asked in bewilderment.
“You weren’t a part of this.”
“I chose sides,” he replied with a shrug. “He forced my
hand. Besides, we all deserve freedom. At any price.”
50
The Golden Child
Chapter Three
Fear Is Not An Option
Cannivone followed the whim of the sword, saying goodbye
to the temple and thanking them for the hospitality. Head
Priestess Bekka kissed his cheek and wished him well. His
journey took him west toward the small town of Belton. His
uncle once mentioned it as the place of his birth and he decided
it was as good a place as any to start his search for the foul man
who had raised him.
He entered the village, glancing at the snow covered humps
of huts, smoke drifting lazily to the sky. The streets were a
quagmire of mud and ice that threatened to send him sprawling.
“What a shit hole,” the voice spoke to him. He grabbed the
hilt to ease his depredation.
“You wanted blood,” Cannivone replied. “This is as good a
place to start as any.”
51
Gerald L. Black
“There is nobody here,” the sword complained. “What
good will it do me? I can’t believe I have been reduced to
feeding on blood like a….”
“Please shut up,” the boy grumbled. “I’m trying to think.”
“I wish I could let you experience the pain that I went
through when I wielded the blade.”
“Seriously,” Cannivone warned, “I can just leave you to rust
in the snow.”
“Why don’t you?” the sword dared him. It should be easy,
he thought, to drop the annoying blade and walk away. Why
couldn’t he? Was it the guilt he felt for the blood on his hands?
Would he feel alone without the voice constantly urging him on?
He shook his head, violently and groaned.
“Give me some peace,” he pleaded. The sword snickered,
but said nothing more. Cannivone made his way through the mud
toward the only tavern, called The Broken Wheel. He had no
money to purchase a meal or a bed, but he would try and find out
all he could about the place he was born, since he remembered
nothing about it.
Inside, the inn was warm. A roaring fire blazed beneath a
wide stone hearth and the succulent smell of roasting meat filled
the air. A large table sat near the fire, a single man sitting
amongst a pile of empty cups and dirty plates, his face in his
hands.
The man was old and dressed in ragged robes. He seemed to
be muttering to himself turning his head in his palms. Cannivone
slowly approached the man, one hand on the hilt of his sword.
52
The Golden Child
Grumblings from the robed man brought a small smile to
Cannivone’s face.
“We should do the man a favor,” the sword hissed, “and
put an end to his grumblings with a quick stroke.”
Cannivone ignored the sword’s request. He vowed to take
no innocent lives and the man had done nothing to wrong him.
“Get bent,” he whispered to the blade. He got the
impression the sword wasn’t happy, but it was being silent for
the moment so the lad would enjoy the moment.
He approached the wine stained man, cautiously.
Ioras, The Golden Child watched the army assemble on the
great plains of Galis. For years he had waged war on the Sinforce
of Colm Sadach and watched many brave soldiers die, their
blood feeding the ground. He was a tall man in his late twenties
with good looks despite his hawkish nose. Long hair of coiled
yellow fell to his shoulders from beneath a burnished helm of
gilded steel and graced his firm jawline in stiff whiskers. Bright
armor of hammered gold covered his well-muscled body, the
holy symbol of Alinard emblazoned in silver upon his breast. At
his side, the winged hilt of his long sword peeked from a dragon
hide scabbard. A long spear held his banner: the double-tined
cross of Alinard on a blue field.
A grimace wrinkled his youthful face as he tried to count the
numbers assailed against his army. Small groups of demonic
53
Gerald L. Black
forces gathered in separate groups like the various wards of a
city.
On one end, her weight spread out upon a large divan,
carried on the shoulders of six ogres, the immense bulk of
Marbha Leisg, the Knight of Sloth, yelled orders at a throng of
the yellow skinned, brutish beasts. The ogres strained beneath her
bulk and only the threat of the huge silver hammer in her pudgy
fist kept them moving forward.
The colorful silks of her flowing gowns were a bright
contrast to the greenery that surrounded them and was offset by
the orange hued tresses piled high upon her huge head.
Just behind her marched her husband, Craosaire Ramhar,
Knight of Gluttony, also immensely obese in his purple robes. He
carried a bucket from which he would grab a handful of eyeballs,
place them in his gaping maw, and chew vigorously. He was
surrounded by a veritable sea of what appeared to be shirtless
men wearing black hoods-Lesser Minions of Marbhan. His bald
head was barely visible between the creatures.
At the lead of the immense army, flanked by a horde of
fachan and francagach, riding a black mount was Dunmharu
Fuilteach, Knight of Wrath. His mount’s flaming hooves left a
trail of ash where it stepped. Dunmharu’s body clad in blood
spattered plate armor, face covered with a bloody cowl, bobbed
in time to the clopping of the hooves. A huge axe adorned his
back, the haft wrapped in the skin of a succubus.
The pale faced, but beautiful Knight of Lust, Banntrach
Gradach led her forces of scorpion bodied men to the north, far
away from the rest of the army. Clad only in a half-length
54
The Golden Child
chainmail tunic and breechclout, showing more flesh than was
necessary, she swung a shortsword lazily in a fist at her side.
To the south, amidst a swarm of goblins, riding upon a
skeletal mount was the Knight of Greed. In life he was a
merchant, now he was Breagadoir Santach, a slender man in
oiled leathers carrying a slim rapier at his side. The goblins
pulled a large cart filled with treasure.
The hill giants were led by Uabhar Gortaithe, Knight of
Pride. Once a prince of Fenia, he still wore his red hair and beard
in long braids. A saber and an axe were crossed upon his back.
Bacach Ead, Knight of Envy, brought up the rear with his
squadron of tarbhac, bull heads snorting at the darkening sky.
Whatever flesh peeked from the wrappings he wore bore the
scars of burning. He carried a gnarled cudgel with which he
struck at the tarbhac eliciting small roars of pain.
In the middle of the camp was a large tent adorned with a
huge red eye. Before it, sitting on casks of ale, nearly invisible in
his deep blue leathers, sharpening his twin sabers, was a large
man Ioras knew as Bron MacBas, a heartless killer. Milling about
the man was a crowd of featureless men-the dreaded Greater
Minions.
Ioras knew that inside the tent he would find Colm Sadach
and his two generals, the lich Baab and the leanashe known as
Creel. Still incomplete, his scattered body parts never completely
recovered, Baab had turned his wrath toward all living things. It
was his power alone that had kept the King’s men at bay and it
took all of Ioras’ patience and willpower to wait and watch.
55
Gerald L. Black
Into the camp, leading a motley assortment of mhallacht,
former humans who have had their souls removed turning them
into thoughtless zombies, walked a small, hunched figure. The
word was an ancient name meaning cursed, and to Ioras’
estimation, the name fit. The dark figure’s fingers were red with
blood and its eyes glowed with a deep yellow. At the head of the
mhallacht was a slender woman with spiked red hair, wearing
bloodied leathers, feet dragging as she stumbled in undeath. The
bloodied stump where her hand should be hung useless at her
side.
Ioras ducked behind the hill and rode his mount back to
where his army waited for yet another in a long line of battles.
Pennants flew in the breeze displaying an array of symbols. The
Crimson Keep’s red tower on a white background, The Temple
of Light, yellow circle on a white flag. The gold lion of the
Leonach Or, the black dragon of the Wyrmslayers. The banners
of The Faithful, the Fennid, and the Uachtar Lamh were all
represented as well as a large contingent of abhac, corani,
bwbach, and sirite. They were the kingdom’s only hope to stem
the flow of the dark forces before they could overrun the
continent.
Ioras was tiring of the constant warfare. He removed his
helm, shaking out his golden curls. Barely slowing his horse, he
leaped from its back and rammed his spear into the ground.
Solemnly, he marched toward his tent of blue and white striped
cloth and called for his generals, Noinion Bui, the tattooed wild
woman from Cruithnia wearing a thorn necklace and Ceol Binn,
56
The Golden Child
the bard in the mismatched clothes, tripping on his long sword,
too long for his short frame.
“We need a plan,” Ioras grumbled. “We will have battle by
tomorrow.”
The generals followed him into his tent and the planning
began. There would be more blood soaking the Galis plains,
Ioras feared, but as long as the black hearted Colm waged his
war, the King’s men would defy him.
Darkness gave way to pinpricks of light that burned behind
her eyes. Morrigan groaned and rose from the tiny bed, gripping
her head in her trembling hands. The pain subsided.
“How much of that damned ale did I drink?” she mumbled.
On shaking legs she staggered across the floor to the mirror,
hanging crookedly on the wall. A pitcher of fresh water had been
placed on the small desk and she took a long drink.
Her mouth was still dry, as if she had eaten her cloak in the
middle of the night, but the coolness eased her parched throat and
dulled the throbbing in her skull.
“Never again do I accept drinks from an abhac,” she
growled. Though her faith warned of the dangers of excessive
drinking, the imbibing was not forbidden.
She looked at the reflection, staring back at her with sunken
eyes. The tattoos on her head had healed nicely, leaving the
57
Gerald L. Black
marks like a dull gray swirl across the skull. Hair had begun to
grow in a thin covering over the surface of her head and she
scowled. She would need a razor as soon as she could find one. A
Ratu was defined by their ritual tattoos and they were displayed
with honor.
She poured some of the water on her hands and splashed it
onto her face attempting to slap some wakefulness into her
addled brain.
There came a knock on the door, startling her from her
semi-awareness. She looked down at her soiled furs and wrinkled
her nose. A bath, she figured would probably be the second thing
on her agenda, but first: to open the door.
Behind the door, sheepishly holding clean linens and a plate
of steaming quail eggs with bacon was a young girl of around
fifteen; the same girl that had brought her meal for the last few
days. Morrigan attempted again to smile at the girl, but after
setting the food down on the small table, she rushed out as fast as
she could manage.
The slayer sighed. She would never get used to the fear and
prejudice shown against her just because she looked different.
Her appearance was a matter of faith; not a choice. Denosia the
Protector carved the tenets that her faith would follow and she
would follow them to the letter like a loyal believer.
Her deity asked so little of her. He did not require sacrifices
or nightly prayers. All he asked was the ritual tattooing and
cleansing of the soul. With all his power, he filled the Ratus with
the means to complete their mission of light.
58
The Golden Child
She took a bite of the eggs and smiled at the slight hint of
salt, a spice seldom used in her homeland, but one that she had
grown fond of as she made her way north. It would be a welcome
addition to her diet from that moment until she left the world’s
soil and made her journey to the Palace of Light to sow the fields
in Denosia’s palatial estate. ‘Ever the servant, she thought, even
after death.’
The thought didn’t bother her. She was raised to serve and
knew no other existence. The small taste of freedom she had
enjoyed over the last two months was like being born anew in a
huge world of discovery and she was relishing in it.
She contemplated as she chewed what her next course of
action should be. It was true there was a new king in Talantas
and news of his negligence to the ways of Alinard was
disheartening, but she needed to aid the Kingdom in their time of
need to gain and keep her God’s favor.
She tore a piece of bacon with her hands and nearly choked
on the acidic tang of the salt exploding on her tongue. Too much
for her delicate stomach, she tossed it back to the plate.
She decided it was time to ask her new friend, the abhac
named Yor Granitespire where she could get a razor and a bath.
She poured some water on her head and rubbed it over the
surface until her tiny hairs glistened. Fairly presentable, she took
a deep breath and left for the common room.
“Denosia guide my steps,” she mumbled.
59
Gerald L. Black
Gearalt walked calmly through the halls of Castle Dubh,
Mabsant loyally at his side. The advisor was telling him of
important matters, but the King was paying no mind to the
blathering fool. His thoughts were on other matters. Some fool of
a bwbach was requesting an audience, claiming to be an old
friend of his father’s. He decided to humor the creature. He was
in a good mood today.
Mabsant continued his incessant jabbering at the King’s side
and Gearalt’s patience was wearing thin. He had a brief vision of
shoving his boot down the fat man’s throat until he choked to
death and he smiled to himself. Taking this as a sign of approval,
the obese advisor raised his voice, confidently.
The King raised a jeweled hand to silence the man as they
approached the audience chamber. The bwbach had been waiting
since early afternoon. Now, the hall was lit only by torchlight,
the sky outside the broken window turning a charcoal gray.
Gearalt sat in the flickering shadow and sighed. He leaned
forward chin on his entwined fingers.
“You wish to see me?” he asked the scowling bwbach who
stood before him with arms crossed.
“Your father would never have left me waiting so long,” the
tiny demi-human growled.
The King narrowed his eyes. “My father no longer has the
throne.”
“Much to the detriment of the kingdom,” was the terse
reply. The guards surrounding the king held back snickers at the
chastisement of their ruler.
60
The Golden Child
“Who do you think you are?” Gearalt screamed. “I am the
ruler here. My father has left this world.”
“I am Toric Tusslegut,” the bwbach replied. “Many times I
came to your father’s aid.”
“He won’t be needing your aid any longer.” The King
sneered.
“You are destroying everything your father has built.” Toric
was clenching his fists in anger. “Is this the legacy you want to
leave?”
“How dare you speak to me like this,” Gearalt snarled.
“Show some respect to your King.”
Toric smiled. “Here’s what I think of your rule,” he said.
Quickly, he untied the front flap of his breeches and urinated at
the king’s feet.
Outrage filled the throne room. Gearalt was livid, his face
turning a bright red.
“Seize him,” the King cried. “Throw him in the dungeons
with the girl.”
Toric was still grinning as the guards surrounded him and
dragged him away.
Tavish was pleased to have found the bard. He vaguely
remembered her from the court and knew her skill in the arts was
unrivaled. What she was doing so far from the castle was a
61
Gerald L. Black
mystery, but he wasn’t going to pry into the business of a fellow
bard. The order had their secrets and knew how to keep them.
The sirite had led them deep into the forest where the wind
had less of a bite and the snow was lessened by the thick canopy
of branches overhead. Her companions were silent as the wind as
they flanked Tavish and Hennesi.
There was a worried look etched on each of the faces of the
normally stoic sirite. Tavish noticed the way their eyes flitted left
and right, nervously as if expecting something. The woods were
eerily still and silent, but it was the dead of winter so Tavish had
no idea if that was the norm.
“The pointy ears are nervous about something,” Hennesi
whispered in his ear.
“Aye,” he replied. “It could well do with the fact that they
were attacked by that hairy beast.”
“No,” the woman replied, shaking her long tresses. “There is
more to it than that. See the way they look around?”
“Aye”
“The Rowans know the forest better than any creature alive.
Do you know how difficult it is to surprise one on their own
soil?”
“Can’t say that I do,” the bard replied. “Haven’t had much
experience with the foiner folk.”
“The sirite have uncanny instincts and reflexes.” Hennesi
frowned. “There is definitely something amiss.”
“Maybe ye should just ask the lass and get the worryin’ over
with,” Tavish suggested.
62
The Golden Child
“Maybe I will,” she sighed. “Maybe I will. Until then, keep
your wits about you.”
The bard laughed. “Ever are me wits about me,” he said.
The look Hennesi gave him was not one to instill confidence.
Somewhere in the murky depths of his wine addled brain,
Bredain staggered to the privy. Since his humiliation against the
two Alinardians, he had fallen into a pit of despair. He tried to
adhere to the tenets of Alinard, but such piety was difficult at
best.
He sighed in relief as his urine steamed in the brisk air. It
was freezing outside, but the small wooden outhouse gave at
least slight respite from the wind.
A knock on the wooden door made him jump and he
dribbled on his trousers.
“Oghma’s balls!” he growled. “Can’t a man piss in peace?”
There was no answer so Bredain grumbled under his breath,
put his manhood away and pulled the fabric of his trousers away
from his leg in a feeble attempt to dry it.
“Bastards,” he grumbled. There was another knock and he
scowled. Who would be disturbing his pissing in the middle of
night? The Temple of Banba let him sleep in a dilapidated
henhouse near the temple gardens. He refused to urinate where
he slept, however, so each night he made the hundred paces trek
to the line of privies near the back door.
63
Gerald L. Black
Everyone else should be asleep, he thought. He had never
seen another soul all the weeks he had used the outhouse. Why
tonight? And why wouldn’t they answer?
“I’m nearly done,” he cried. “Patience.” It was followed by
another thump as if something heavy fell in the snow. Worry
creased his brow. Slowly, he opened the door and peered around.
Lying face down in a deep bank of snow was one of the
temple guards. A thick pool of blood froze into crystalline shards
beneath the lifeless corpse.
There was a sound behind him, much like the crunch of
crusted snow. He froze not so much from the icy air, but from the
voice that broke the silence.
“Hello, uncle,” the voice said. He turned, quickly, nearly
slipping on a patch of frozen ground. “I knew you would return
here.”
The voice belonged to a young man, with lean muscles,
wearing a simple white tunic and holding a silver sword in his
fist. A thin covering of whiskers covered the boy’s chin and there
was a murderous glint in the boy’s eye. Not a drop of blood
covered the blade, though it was apparent the boy had used it to
dispatch the guard.
The boy looked familiar, but in Bredain’s besotted state, he
couldn’t focus. If one took the muscle away and threw a pile of
dirt and shit on the boy he could almost be-
“Cannivone?” Recognition hit him like a slap in the face.
“How have you fared, lad?”
64
The Golden Child
“Shut your hole,” Cannivone growled. “Since when have
you ever cared about me or anyone?” The blade in the boy’s
hand added a menacing tone to the words.
“I’m a changed man,” Bredain said, slowly backing up, his
hands waving before him as if they would shield him from the
sharp blade.
“I wanted to tell you,” the boy said, “while I have the
chance, that you were a rotten uncle. Less than the shit that we
trudge through.”
Bredain nodded and looked to the ground in shame. Truth
be told, he had to admit that he had treated the boy poorly. What
did he care about his dead sister’s kid? One more mouth to feed
in a place that didn’t have enough to spare.
“I am sorry, Can..”
“I wanted to tell you,” Cannivone interrupted, “before you
die, that never again will you victimize anyone else.”
“Never again. I promise.” Bredain was nearly to the
bleeding corpse of the guard. He knew there was a weapon close
at hand, but he didn’t dare take his eyes from the youth, clearly
gone mad with rage.
“I don’t blame you for hating me,” he said.
Cannivone raised the blade. “I don’t hate you. You are not
worthy of emotion. You are worthy only to sate the thirst of my
blade. The world without you would be a much better place.” He
moved toward his uncle slowly.
“Kill him already,” the blade whispered. “I can sense his
fear. How lovely it will taste.”
65
Gerald L. Black
Bredain felt his heel bump against the prostrate guard..
Already, the blood was freezing into crimson ice. Bredain fought
against the chill that was turning his own flesh blue and made to
kneel.
“Stand and take it like a man,” Cannivone cried. “Isn’t that
what you used to tell me on those long nights when you couldn’t
find a woman to share your rat infested bed?”
“I beseech you,” Bredain stammered, his voice cracking, his
body trembling in fear as much as from the cold. “Have mercy.”
“The mercy you showed all our victims? Or the mercy you
showed my mother, your own sister while she lie there choking
on her own blood? Is that the mercy you want from me?”
“No!” Bredain shouted, hands grabbing his head. “Alinard’s
mercy.” He fell to his knees.
The words hit Cannivone hard. Would Alinard approve of
vengeance? Had he already forgotten all that Darius and the
church had taught him about forgiveness? About love? He
hesitated as Perinia’s face came to his mind, beautiful and
smiling. What would she think of the deaths upon his soul?
“Alinard be damned,” Cannivone snarled. A quick flick of
his wrist and the blade severed Bredains ear. The man screamed
in agony and covered the wound with his palm.
The sword trembled in Cannivone’s hand, as if in pleasure.
A soft hum echoed through his skull, pleasing and hypnotic. A
tremor of power surged through him. The boy smiled, the
emotionless grin of lunacy.
“Sweet as gorse pears,” the sword warbled in ecstasy.
“Revenge truly does taste sweet.”
66
The Golden Child
Cannivone’s eyes narrowed. He gazed upon the man who
had tormented him and treated him so horribly for most of his
life. He raised the blade above his head, his hand trembling as he
fought the urge to finish the pathetic, crying man at his feet.
“Feed me his heart blood,” Bloodletter cooed. “Let me
regain my power. No one will miss this man.”
Cannivone, eyes glassy, brought the blade down with a
grunt, reveling in the warmth of the blood that splashed across
his face.
Brawth looked down upon the thick forest from his vantage
point atop the grassy knoll. The wind fluttered his ragged locks
like a banner, A few paces behind, Bolan and Dien waited in
anticipation. Beside them stood a pair of dark clad figures, a male
with close cropped hair of cinnamon, and a female with dark
eyes and charcoal skin.
“What do you see?” Dien growled. “Don’t leave us waiting
all day.”
Brawth smiled to himself. The pressure of a death threat had
clearly rattled the wizard. Brawth, on the other hand, had lived
his entire life under threat of death. The two hired bounty hunters
accompanying them seemed unaffected.
“Patience,” Bolan said in a quiet voice. “He will see what he
sees when he sees it.”
67
Gerald L. Black
Dien grumbled to himself and this brought a snicker from
the bounty hunters.
“You are being paid to help capture the bard,” Dien snapped
at them. “not laugh at my companion’s lack of urgency.”
They exchanged another look, their eyes flashing secret
signals. Bolan, noticed the way they patted the weapons at their
sides and stepped to intervene.
“Peace, Mannin,” he said. “Liana.” He acknowledged each
as he spoke their names. They relaxed at Bolan’s soft voice.
“The wizard doesn’t take well to threats on his life,” Bolan
added. “I’m sure you understand.”
Mannin, the male, shrugged. Liana grinned, her pointed
teeth giving her a feral appearance.
“Da mon take life too serious,” Liana replied. She chuckled,
her tightly braided hair shaking. At last, Brawth returned from
atop the knoll.
“They camp just inside the edge of the forest,” Brawth
stated.
“Good news,” Bolan added. The look on his companion’s
face soured.
“Did I mention there is bad news, as well?”
Bolan shook his head and crossed his arms. “Just tell me.”
“The bard and the swordswoman from the battle in the
throne room are with her.”
“Shite on a cracker!” Bolan cursed. He wished no harm to
the two heroes. How to achieve their goal and avoid
confrontation with the pair? Another dilemma to add to the pile.
68
The Golden Child
At least they had tracked the bard down. First things first.
All else would have to take care of themselves.
“Form up,” Bolan growled. “We have our prey in sight.” He
clutched his axe in sweaty palms and called for the wizard.
Lughdo decided to celebrate. With a crooked smile splitting
his face, he entered the woods, hoping to find some berries to
whet his appetite. Snow blanketed everything in its cold embrace.
His pig eyes scanned the area for any vegetation. Seeing
none, he sighed. He would have to hunt for game; a prospect not
to the half-ogre’s liking. Hefting his huge axe, he stepped from
the confines of his warm den and headed south toward the deep
forest.
Tracks led in several directions through the thick woods. In
the air, he caught the scent of roasting meat. His stomach
growled as saliva filled his mouth.
“Quiet, tummy,” he said. Nose to the air, he headed in the
direction of the comforting smell. The wind blew cold in his face,
but he pressed on, undeterred by a minor inconvenience.
Through a break in the trees, he spied a campfire and nestled
around it a group of cloaked figures. One stood, fingers plying an
ornate lute, the sounds of his clear voice now reaching Lughdo’s
ears.
They stood strong and brave
69
Gerald L. Black
As the city streets became a grave
And the last of the diabhols were slain
The red haired bitch and her demon horde
Were repulsed by the Dragon Lord
And the terrible wizard was clove in twain
Even the smallest found that day
The power to keep evil at bay
Though many a friend lay at their feet
Through the castle the battle raged
In the throne room the last battle was staged
Until the bitch stood in defeat-
“That’s all I have for the now,” the singer’s voice stated in a
clear, yet recognizable tone. Lughdo smiled. The voice belonged
to Tavish McOugan. Together they were instrumental in
defeating Pantania and her diabhols. The half ogre stepped into
the clearing.
Upon his appearance, several of the figures leapt to their
feet, brandishing weapons. Lughdo stopped, upon his face a look
of puzzlement.
“Lughdo, friend,” he said. The tallest of the cloaked figures
jumped to her feet and rushed forward, waving off the others.
“He is a friend,” her voice rang through the wintery day.
She dropped her hood revealing her clear eyes and a touch of her
brown hair. Hennesi grinned.
70
The Golden Child
“Pretty lady,” Lughdo said.
“It’s good to see you Lughdo,” the swordswoman replied.
“Please. Come share our fire.”
With a lopsided grin, the half-ogre rushed forward and
flopped himself down in the snow.
The Golden Child wiped the blood from his face and
surveyed the battlefield. His sword cleaved numerous misshapen
skulls and his arm was weary. He took a deep breath and
instantly regretted it as his nostrils filled with the smell of blood
and death, choking his lungs with the foulness.
From his left he sensed the arrival of another demon,
shambling toward him as it dragged a half severed foot behind it,
brandishing a pitted scimitar.
Ioras swung to meet the new foe as the sound of battle filled
the air around him. His shield blocked the downward swing of
the scimitar and pushed it aside. With a wide swipe of his
glowing blade, Analil, full of Alinard’s power, he took the
demon’s leering head. The body spouted a copious amount of
foul smelling blood and toppled.
Somewhere something large screamed in pain. An all too
human voice yelled and was silent. The horrifying sound of
blades chopping through bone echoed in the sweltering heat. At
Ioras’ feet the corpses piled staining the sand a dark brown. He
kicked the latest from him and scowled.
71
Gerald L. Black
“Father,” he cried to the heavens. “Why do you not aid me
in this battle?”
An errant arrow flew by and creased his cheek, but no blood
welled to the surface. The Golden Child turned and spied the
culprit; a small orange skinned beast with squat nose and yellow
bat eyes. In its hands it held a bow of twisted wood and it
reached for a second arrow.
Suddenly, Corp Leisg the abhac was there, axe burying
itself in the goblin’s shoulder. The beast gave a shriek of pain
and dropped its bow. A second chop took the creature’s head.
The abhac smiled at Ioras and went in search of another foe.
There was a grim harvest this day. Too much blood. There is
always too much blood. The Golden Child leaned heavily upon
his blade and his breaths came in ragged gasps. Sweat soaked
every inch of his flesh. Blood became sticky on his face and
hands, little of which was his own.
The horn sounded in a long blast, calling for retreat. The
dark forces of Colm Sadach escaped from the battlefield back to
the border of Galis, leaving their dead piled in huge mounds
among the numerous corpses of human, sirite, abhac, and
bwbach.
Ioras felt a tear in his eye as he did after every battle. He
shed a tear for each companion that fell in battle in his father’s
name. Someday, he hoped, the battle would be over and his
purpose fulfilled. Then, he could at last join his father at the
eternal table.
“Fear is not an option,” he reminded himself. “The war will
go on until we prevail.”
72
The Golden Child
He longed for an end to the war, but, for now, there was
more blood left to soak the earth.
73
Chapter Four
Fraught With Peril
The mayor of Belton, a plump bwbach named Fennel
Flatfoot, trudged through the chest high snow drifts, grumbling
beneath the fox fur scarf that covered his face. An emergency
council had been assembled and he had been dragged out of bed
at the ungodly hour of noon by the apologetic Jem, a newly hired
messenger, just arrived in town a few months before. The man
never revealed any of his past, merely swore he wanted to change
his path toward righteousness. The scars that crisscrossed his
body spoke of a history of violence. Alinard’s cross had been
carved into the man’s forehead.
“Bloody religious fanatics,” Fennel grumbled. Past the
livery he worked his way, leaving a deep channel cut like a
trough through the snow. A trail to return by, he thought, unless
it snows again and buries all my work. He frowned at the
thought.
74
Why in the Nine Hells had he moved to this place where the
seasons changed so dramatically? In his homeland of Bwbachod
it was sunny most of the year and rainy at times; the perfect
climate for the growing and cultivation of crops. As a youth
Fennel had been inflicted by the desire to travel and ended up in
this small town at the base of the Sliabh Cruinn. There he had
married and raised a family. Scores of years later, a highly
respected member of the council, he was elected mayor.
His were the tough decisions to make. Justice and
punishment were his responsibility and he tried to be fair.
Sometimes he wondered if the people he had cast into exile
would come back to haunt him one day. There was nothing to be
done about the past. It was the present predicament he was in the
middle of that worried him.
His thoughts went to his wife, Tryna and their twin
daughters, Meladi and Harmoni, two aspiring bards trained at the
University. They were a close knit family and the very reason for
his constant tolerance of the townsfolk’s insistence that he be
more involved with the council. Being mayor had let him live
quite comfortably in his palatial estate, although he still preferred
the comforts of a dry burrow, but he had the comfort of his
family to think about.
He made his way through one more drift and was relieved
when the ground leveled out. The way to the Broken Wheel
tavern was clear of the deep snow, the path a soggy mess of
churned mud. Fennel looked down at his once pristine clothes
sighing as he spied the dark, wet stains covering his tunic and
breeks.
75
“I should make them buy me new clothes, too,” he huffed.
He made his way slowly through the filth toward the sign, a cart
wheel with broken spokes. The muffled sounds of merriment
emanated from the thick walls. He hoped the fire would be
blazing at full when he entered as he wrapped his arms around
himself to ward off the chill.
He opened the door and was assailed by a mixture of noises
and smells of such strength they nearly sent him reeling
backward. He despised the cloying stench of humankind, but
mixed with that of orc, vomit, piss, and alcohol, it was nearly
sickening.
The Broken Wheel was the only inn serving the small
village, so Fennel preferred to do his drinking at home. The
council demanded a more public meeting spot, however, so every
citizen could voice their concerns and displeasure. The more
involved in politics the citizens were, the easier to placate them,
Fennel found, so he reluctantly agreed to the public assemblies.
“They better have a cup filled for me already,” he mumbled
to himself. Already, the bare soles of his feet were warming from
the combination of a roaring fire and a hardwood floor that
retained warmth. Slamming the door behind him, he slowly made
his way across the room to a small table where five men sat
sharing a pipe and filling stone cups from a pitcher. Plates were
strewn about the table’s surface.
The men stood as he arrived at the table. He glared at them
as he climbed into the chair.
76
“Let’s get this over with,” he said. “I’m going to need an ale
and some hot porridge if I am going to keep my strength through
this all.”
“Fennel,” said a smiling, heavily whiskered man named
Hammel. “Glad you could join us.”
“Yes,” the bwbach spat, “I’m sure you are.”
The mayor of Belton looked across the table at the four
others and named them mentally: Dryffyd the tanner, bug eyed
and thick jowled; Faren the smith, a large muscled man with eyes
set too close together; Grillius the baker, a man with stomach so
large he could barely squeeze his way up to the table; and Valen
the local wizard, a stern, serious man of advanced years with
only two teeth remaining in his withered gums.
This is the cream of the crop, the bwbach found himself
thinking. Aren’t we in good hands?
“What is this all about?” Fennel cut to the chase. “I don’t
have all day to give judgments.”
Valen scowled, his mouth tugging down at the corners as if
gravity had taken over.
“This is a matter of great importance,” the wizard growled
in his raspy voice.
“It better be,” mumbled the bwbach, immediately adding in
a louder voice, “Let’s get on with it then. Give me a cup of mead
and make it quick.”
Valen blurted out the words. “There have been two deaths at
the temple. A priest and a citizen. One called Bredain.”
“I do not know him,” Fennel replied.
77
“A recent arrival,” Grillius added. “He managed to find
work as a messenger.”
“The more disturbing part is the death of the priest,
”Dryffyd said. The man had the smell of piss about him, a side
effect of using the foul stuff to tan hides.
“What is being done about it?” Fennel asked, scrunching his
nose to avoid the smell. “Has the church been notified?”
“The church knows. Two deaths and they coincide with the
arrival of the strange woman,” Dryffyd added, the foam from the
mead clinging to his lips.
“The strange markings upon her head,” Valen added. “I did
some research. She is one of the mysterious Ratus.”
“The rat-whose?” Fennel was becoming bored with this
whole affair. Travelers came through their town quite frequently
and no matter how strange, they were not a matter of such
importance as to call an emergency meeting. Unless they started
fire to the granary, he added as an afterthought.
“The Ratus,” Valen continued, his agitation clear on his
wizened face, “are a secret sect of demon slayers thought to be
mythical.”
“Then how do you know of them?” Fennel shot his irritation
back at the arrogant mage.
“You really should read more,” Valen retorted, in a flat
tone.
“It cuts in to my drinking time,” the bwbach growled.
“Continue, by all means before I start to snore.”
78
Valen scowled, his dark eyes staring into Fennel’s face. He
cleared his throat a little louder than needed to make a point and
continued.
“According to Heriod’s History of Religion, the Ratus are
rarely seen, appearing from their temple only when the undead
are a threat to Domhan.”
“So…?” Fennel began.
“You idiot,” raged the wizard. “She made a stop in our
town. The murders began at the same time. Near the priest we
also found that of Bredain, a simple laborer.”
“And you think this woman did this?” the mayor narrowed
his eyes. “I thought you said the Ratus were demon slayers, not
the slayer of innocents.”
“We will not jump to conclusions,” Valen said with a shrug,
“but it isn’t the usual practice of the Ratu to kill priests. It garners
further investigation. We cannot have our clergy being
slaughtered.”
“I was visited by a young boy earlier,” Valen said. “He was
asking about this Bredain.”
“You think they are allied in this? ”Grillius asked.
“Maybe.” Fennel growled back, “you have let paranoia seep
in through the hole in your head. It could be purely coincidental.
I have heard enough for today, thank you. If you have any more
emergencies, you know where to find me.”
He rose from the chair, quickly downed the mead and wiped
his mouth with a sleeve. As he turned to leave, Faren spoke.
“Ignoring the problem will not make it go away.” This
caused Fennel to turn back, his face a mask of rage.
79
“You need no help in the investigation. I pay you good gold
to do these things,” he roared. “My energy must be spent
readying for the spring instead of worrying about something that
you can handle quite easily.”
“You are the mayor,” Valen reminded him. The bwbach
crossed his arms and looked the mage in the eye.
“The town has flourished under my watch,” he said. “Do
you think it was due to ineptitude? “
“No one is saying that,” the shrill voice of Grillius cut
through the tension.
“If you are so worried about this situation,” Fennel added,
his focus on the wizard, “I give you permission to take whatever
measures are necessary.” He turned on his heels and walked
toward the room.
“We have sent Yor Granitespire to befriend the woman,”
Valen said.
“That may not be enough,” Faren said softly and Fennel
bristled.
“It will have to be,” was all the bwbach said before he
stepped back out into the bone chilling cold. If he hurried, he
might still make lunch before it grew too cold to eat.
80
Mesz stood before the Pantheon, an angry scowl upon his
dark face. Severely admonished, he seethed in silence as Eochaid
finished his speech. Faces of the various Gods stared at him from
the vastness of the cavern. The myriad of deities that inhabited
the Seven heavens and even a few of the darker Gods listened in
silence at the Old God’s tirade.
“You have meddled in the affairs of the mortals too many
times,” the ancient deity thundered. His bearded face was creased
into a scowl, the crown of mistletoe atop his head writhed as if
alive. “You were advised that your sphere of influence was to be
dragons, not the mortal races.”
“They will destroy us all with their idiocy,” the sirite
countered, but a fist slammed upon the granite table silenced
him.
“Are you the only God, then?” Eochaid’s gaze burned into
him with ferocious intensity. “Should we all relinquish our
powers to you? You shall be the One God?”
Mesz wanted to smile. Nothing would please him more.
Great was his power as a mortal and greater it would be if he did
not have to share the worship with these clods. He held his lips
firm with great effort.
“We all have our responsibilities,” Eochaid reminded him.
“Though we seem to be sharing them with the new God. Every
year our numbers of followers dwindle while his rise.”
81
“I will not interfere again,” Mesz agreed, though the words
burned his tongue.
“You are dismissed,” the eldest god said. “Take care of your
Dath Drachan. We will concern ourselves with the rest.”
Mesz grumbled and replied, “The more your kind ignore the
prayers of your flock, the weaker you shall become.”
“The lesser races need us as much as we need them,”
Eochaid grunted. “Mind the business that is your own.”
“When is the last time you answered a prayer that wasn’t
from the lips of your doting priests?” Mesz sneered.
“Silence, whelp.” Eochaid’s voice thundered through the
cavern. “It is the duty of the priests to speak for us. Our will is
known to them.”
“What of the farmer who lost his crops to plague or fire?”
Mesz was persistent. “Should they hope for a blessing from a
priest of Banba before they starve?”
“Now you attack Banba?” Eochaid shook his great bearded
head, braids tinkling with the thousands of bells tied into them.
“There was a time when the Gods took an interest in their
people. Elymas still does.”
Eochaid sighed. “We do not dictate the actions of our fellow
deities when it comes to how they handle their sphere.” The God
narrowed his ice blue eyes. “We do, however demand that the
Gods meddle only in the affairs of their followers.”
“So…”
“You can meddle with dragons all you wish,” Eochaid said.
“The mortals you must leave to us. And to their own free will.”
82
Mesz grunted his agreement and stepped down the wide
steps.
“Do not take it so hard, my friend,” the LeafLord said. “We
all must stick to our responsibilities.”
Mesz glared at him. “You have interfered many times. They
show you no ill will.”
Sithic smiled. “I have only done so when it came to
protecting the forests. I am the Leaf Lord.”
Mesz turned on him with a furious gaze. “What of the
assassin? Was he a Rowan in disguise?”
Sithic smiled. “The man was recruited in my woods.”
“And brought to my swamp,” Mesz snarled. “How is this
different? The fools are going to be their own undoing with their
apathy.”
“It is not our place to question the Greater Gods,” the Leaf
Lord replied. “We do what we must.”
“There is more than one way to skin a dragon,” the dark
skinned sirite said. “I will use other tools at my disposal.”
“Careful,” Sithic warned. “Do not think the Gods are blind.”
Mesz whirled. “They are blind. And foolish. Let them argue
and squabble while the earth is destroyed. I will make a throne
atop their smoldering bones and it will be I that rules the
heavens.”
“Do not overstep,” Sithic said. “You can still be stripped of
power.”
Mesz grinned. “That would be a form of action. And the
Gods seem unable to do anything so strenuous.”
83
“It is true the Gods have become less involved in the lives of
their followers,” the Leaf Lord agreed. “But do not think they
have become impotent.”
“It matters not,” Mesz dismissed the thought with a wave of
his hand. “We will have to try things a different way. I do not
wish to start a war with the Gods.”
“I am thankful that you have seen reason.”
“Reason has nothing to do with it,” Mesz replied. “Someday
there will be a reckoning. I hope they will be prepared.”
Together, the sirite left the cavern.
Gioffri followed Kimber, Neftet, and the huge dog as they
made their way into the forest. He admired the way Neftet had
found something to care about in life other than the next head to
be taken. He had never seen his fellow assassin so enamored with
anything before and it filled him with envy. How he wished he
had found something worth dying for.
Then again, maybe he had. He had made an instant and rash
decision to choose friendship over duty to the Fangs. He still
questioned the wisdom in that choice, but it was done and there
was no going back. His heart soared at the possibilities that
freedom could open for him, but where would he go?
84
There were few opportunities for an albino in the regular
world. Most considered his condition to be a sign of demonic
possession or a disease brought upon by rodents. Few stopped to
consider that he may have all too human feelings beneath his
thin, pale skin and pink eyes.
The Fangs didn’t care about what its assassins looked
like. They were supposed to be unseen by their victims anyway,
or in worst case scenarios, the last face the victim would see. The
more frightening the better, as far as Gioffri was concerned.
Suddenly, the ranger stopped. Her dog growled low in its
throat. She raised a fist as a sign for silence. Silence. Something I
am adept at.
Reaching high into a tree, trying to pick the last
frostapple, they spied a two-headed brute of a giant. In one hand
it wielded a large knotted club. One gnarled face peered around
the clearing as the other kept its eye on the prize. It wore tattered
hides across its chest and loins, held together by orc skulls at
shoulder and waist.
Upon its hunched shoulder sat a small creature with a
wide mouthed face. He spoke in a high pitched squeak into one
of the giant’s ears, but none of the words were intelligible.
The creature seemed to be a great ventriloquist, as its lips
never moved as it screeched into the beast’s ear. Cautiously, the
group entered the small clearing approaching the strange pair
with weapons drawn.
The giant grunted in triumph as it plucked the still ripe
fruit from the high limb. The whiteness of the fruit was hard to
spy amongst the snow covered boughs, but the giant had the
85
advantage of great height and could spy what those closer to the
ground might miss.
Bailey let out a bark, causing the giant to start with a
roar. The creature lost its balance and crashed heavily to the
ground, the tiny creature crying out as it was forced to tumble
from the shoulder in a somersault and spring to its furry feet.
Furry feet? On a goblin? Kimber tried to make sense of
this while the giant struggled to raise its considerable bulk from
the icy ground.
“We mean no harm,” the ranger called out.
“And no harm was done,” the small goblin-like creature
replied, lips still remaining motionless. His small hand went to
the jeweled dagger at his side in an apparent defensive mood.
“Tell your companion to stay where he is,” Kimber added.
“We want no trouble from an ettin.”
The small creature chuckled. “Nuzzgo is the tamest ettin
you will ever meet.”
“What are you doing in the woods?” Neftet asked. The tiny
creature turned its dark eyes set deep into its skull upon him and
sighed.
“I live here,” it replied. “The question is why you are here?”
Kimber sneered. “I protect the forest from darkness and
evil,” she replied.
“Excellent,” the creature said with a laugh. “You must be
the famous ranger all the forest creatures speak about.”
Gioffri chuckled. “It seems we have a celebrity in our
midst.” Kimber gave him a wilting gaze and slammed her red
sword back into the empty scabbard upon her back.
86
“We are hunting,” the ranger said, “but there seems to be no
game around.”
The small one nodded. “Scared probably. By the fire and the
fighting.”
Kimber’s face went livid. “Fire?”
The ettin stood up and rubbed a bump on one of its heads. It
spoke.
“Yup. Fire burn forest. Animals run.”
“Take me to this fire, umm, whoever you are.”
The small man held out a tiny flesh colored hand, “You can
call me G’narish,” he said. “This is my friend Nuzzgo,. “ He
motioned toward the ettin.
“He is known as Gnarlface for obvious reasons.” The small
creature reached to his face and pulled back the goblin mask,
revealing a boyish face with twinkling brown eyes.
Gioffri laughed again. “A bwbach disguised as a goblin.
With an ettin companion. Is there anything better?”
“Follow me,” the bwbach who called himself G’narish said.
The ettin scooped him up, placed him back on the humped
shoulder and led the way through the snow covered forest.
“This day keeps getting stranger,” the albino said. Gioffri’s
laughter echoed for miles.
Hennesi groaned as the flaming limb fell from the tree
barely missing her shoulder. They were minding their own
87
business when the fireball came crashing into the camp,
scattering the sirite and setting the forest ablaze.
Lughdo seemed especially upset and kept muttering the
name of Alinard in his guttural voice. With the large axe he
carried, the half-ogre chopped at burning trees trying to down
them before they could spread the fire deeper into the woods.
Q’ilaqiqi cursed under the name of every God she could
manage to think of and was cowering behind a large boulder,
doing her damnedest to avoid the spreading flames. Tavish, to his
credit, never dropped the lute he still clutched in his large hands.
In a loud voice he yelled out the words of a song. Strength
flowed from his quavering tenor and into the bodies of his
companions.
One of the sirite lie dead, flames engulfing his body. The
remnants of his bow turned to ash just beyond Hennesi’s reach.
She turned her gaze toward the outer edge of the woods where
the wizard stood preparing another spell. The air was filled with
the stench of burnt flesh.
Lughdo roared and lifted a large stone, which he hefted
toward the mage. Although it missed by a few feet, it rattled the
nerves of the robed wizard, completely ruining his spell.
Three men and a woman stood behind the wizard with
weapons drawn. Through the thick haze of smoke they were hard
to make out, but there was a familiarity in the stance and gestures
of the two larger men.
Snow melted from the branches in large gushes of liquid
slush that slid to the ground. Hennesi hefted her greatsword, but
was not foolhardy enough to attempt to make her way alone
88
through an inferno of blazing trees to face five opponents. So she
stood her ground and snarled at her ineffectiveness.
A well- muscled sirite in green robes, carrying a wooden
staff appeared from the thick trees, his face a mask of fury.
Tavish recognized the LeafLord immediately as he approached.
“What in the Nine Hells is going on?” his voice roared.
“Why is the forest aflame?”
“Yer guess would be as good as mine,” the bard said with a
shrug. “We were mindin’ our own business when the fire came
upon us by s’prise.”
The Leaf Lord, Sithic raised his arms and shouted a syllable
of power. A huge cloud of vapor appeared above the flames
dousing them with gushes of water. The wizard growled in
agitation at the banishment of his fire.
“What is the meaning of the attack on the forest?” Sithic’s
boisterous voice sliced through the noise.
The wizard’s voice called out in reply. “We came for the
sirite bard.”
“And does she wish to go?” Sithic bellowed.
“It does not matter. The King has sent us for her head. Or
we must forfeit ours.”
“The king is dead,” shouted Hennesi. She gripped her
greatsword tighter. Q’ilaqiqi removed herself from hiding to
stand beside the tall warrior woman.
“He is but a boy playing at being a ruler,” the sirite bard
cried. “No good can come from his reign.”
“It matters not,” the wizard answered. “We have no quarrel
with the others, but Q’ilaqiqi must come with us.”
89
“Come and take her,” Hennesi said with a wicked smile.
The wizard frowned and turned to his companions. The haze
began to clear and Hennesi, Tavish, and Lughdo all recognized
the three men who were guarding Uilleam. Two more figures,
unrecognized by anyone, stood a little behind, arms crossed
awaiting orders.
With a resigned sigh, the wizard, Dien replied. “So be it,”
Bolan and Brawth exchanged a look of hesitation. The
unfamiliar bounty hunters rushed forward, the man spinning a
small sword in his hand, the woman with a kukri, her muscles
rippling beneath her ebony skin. They passed Dien and entered
the thick woods, followed closely by the wizard.
It took a mere three steps before Sithic raised his arms and
shouted, “Lumanath!” Suddenly, a breeze began to whirl through
the trees. Of such fierce heat it was, the snow instantly was
blasted away into small droplets which turned to steam and
dissipated with the wind.
Needles from the pines began to shake themselves loose and
swirled in the maelstrom. Dien, Mannin, and Liana tried to duck
beneath the searing winds that ripped at their clothing, tearing
them to tatters.
Dien began to chant a spell in retaliation, but Sithic was too
quick. He shrugged his shoulders forward and sap burst from the
bowels of the ancient trees toward the trio in a searing spray.
Only Liana avoided the full brunt of the attack by twisting and
falling prone, her face deep in a bank of freezing snow. Still, she
felt the molten liquid as it blasted her skin leaving a long furrow
90
of lacerated flesh down her spine. She grunted and lay
motionless, her spilling blood steaming in the cool air.
Mannin took the barrage full in the chest and was torn open
like a sack. He looked down briefly at his wide open abdomen,
instantly cauterized, but spilling his entrails like pink sausages to
the ground. Then, he collapsed in a gore spattered heap.
Dien was still mouthing the words to a spell when the sap
took his face, immolating it into strips of raw meat. His eyes
were torn from their sockets in a gelatinous spray. The heat of the
liquid flensed his flesh from the skull leaving it bare. Instantly
dead, the wizard collapsed.
Brawth and Bolan cursed aloud as they watched the
slaughter. They threw their weapons to the ground.
“Truce,” they cried as one. Their hands held toward the
darkening sky, they fell to their knees in the mud.
“Leave the woods and never return,” Sithic roared. “Or die
as the others died.”
“Maybe we can help each other,” Brawth replied. He made
to move forward, hands still weaponless and aloft.
“Speak,” the LeafLord said.
“We would join you, instead. The new King is an obnoxious
bastard.”
“What of your lives?” Hennesi asked. “Are they not
forfeit?”
Bolan shrugged. “Death comes to us all. Few get to choose
the reason for their death. Some things are worth dying for.”
“And this is one of them?” Sithic queried.
91
“The right thing is always worth dying for,” Brawth added.
“At least if we go with you, we can die in battle, not rotting in
some dark cell or having our heads taken by a faceless
executioner. This was never our fight.”
“What say you?” Sithic asked the swordswoman.
“You have never shown us any ill intent. Welcome aboard,
then.” She said, replacing her sword on her back. Brawth and
Bolan entered the burned out camp, giving a cursory glance in
the direction of their dead companions. A quick prayer to
Marbhan died on the wind.
Liana heard them pass and struggled to her feet. She
staggered from the forest, blood pouring from her grievous
wounds. She would report the treachery or die trying. Slowly,
painfully, she made her way toward Talantas.
The girl had cried her last tears. In the dark cell, nobody
could see. There was no one to hear her sobs even though they
echoed through the cavernous passages of the dungeons. She
crouched in the corner over a small bowl and urinated. It was
humiliating, but she was left with little choice.
She rose at the sound of clattering keys, followed by the
sound of boots tapping down the hall. Perinia leapt to her feet
and rushed to the iron bars, gripping them tightly, face pressed
against the coolness.
92
“Set me free,” she wailed. “I have done nothing.” There was
no answer other than the echoes of her own voice and the steady
steps coming nearer.
Torchlight lit the floor from around a corner and washed her
cell in a dim glow. Now that she could see the mess her dress
was, covered in filth and excrement, she wanted to cry again, but
she held it back, her lip quivering.
Three guards came into view. One held a torch and a ring of
keys. The others dragged a small bwbach in a dark cloak who
smiled a mischievous grin. Puzzled, the girl stepped back from
the bars.
“You get some company,” the burly guard told her as he
fumbled at the lock with a large key. “At least until the
executions.”
Perinia’s face went pale, the fading pink of her scars
showing brighter on each cheek. Tears had left mud caked in
thick clumps on her face. For days she had sat in darkness, alone
with her thoughts. She missed her family, her daily chores.
Mostly, she missed her friend, the boy Cannivone who had
suddenly disappeared the night of the attack.
Although he had nearly killed the prince, she knew the boy
had a good heart and she hoped no harm had come to him.
The cell door swung open and the bwbach was tossed into
the small barred room. He landed unceremoniously on his rump
with a gasp, no longer wearing the smile. The guards laughed and
slammed the barred door shut.
“You have a whole room to piss in now,” the key holder
said. They turned away to leave.
93
“Wait,” Perinia cried. “Don’t leave me in the darkness.”
Panic was creeping into her voice. A small hand gripped her
wrist.
“Ssh,” the tiny man said. “It won’t do any good.”
Perinia turned to face the bwbach as the light disappeared
around the corner. She could barely make out the beginnings of
another grin before the darkness swallowed them.
“No,’ she screamed, tears pouring from her eyes all over
again. She hammered her fists against the unyielding iron bars.
“Quiet,” the bwbach said, flatly. “You’re gonna give me a
headache.”
Perinia barely heard the words. She slid her body down the
bars until she rested on her knees, still clinging to the iron, her
face pressed against it.
Suddenly, the tiny cell was engulfed in light. Perinia gasped
and raised her head. She looked at the bwbach who held a tiny
glass ball in his hand that glowed brighter than any torch.
“I can see in the dark,” he said, “but it’s obvious you can’t.
This should help until we get out.”
Perinia was relieved to have the light, but seeing her living
quarters illuminated was even more depressing. The floor was
bare stone except for a small pile of hay covered in excrement.
There was no bedding. Perinia had been forced to sleep on the
hard floor with no blanket to keep out the chill that seeped
through the stone and mortar.
“They won’t let us out,” she sobbed. “They accuse me of
treason.”
94
The bwbach nodded. “The prince would do well to remove
his head from his arse,” he said. “Besides, who said I was going
to wait for them to release me?”
Perinia looked incredulous. The bwbach was confusing her.
He spoke in riddles and she didn’t like it. The light was a
welcome addition, however, so she tolerated his prattle.
“My name is Toric,” he said. “What is yours?”
“Perinia,” she replied, knees pulled up to rest her chin upon
them.
“It seems we are both enemies of the kingdom now,” Toric
said. “As preposterous as that sounds.”
“It seems so,” the girl was sinking deep into depression, the
bwbach could tell by her tone.
“Don’t worry that pretty human head of yours,” he replied
with a wink. “I intend to free us in mere moments.”
“And how are you going to do that?’ Perinia snapped.
“Squeeze between the bars? Bend them with your great
strength?’
“Nothing so base as all that,” Toric said. A strange glow
emanated from beneath his cloak as his body wavered briefly and
he began to disappear. Where he stood was a strange mist that
spread itself across the small cell and between the bars.
Perinia stared in shock. The light orb had fallen to the
ground and was still lighting the prison. She reached to pick it
up.
“That will teach them to check a person more thoroughly
next time they toss him in a dungeon.” The voice startled her and
95
she jumped. She turned to find the grinning Toric on the outside
of the bars, solid once again.
“Stay here,” he said. “I’ll go get the keys.” He laughed and
suddenly disappeared. Perinia stared for long moments in
disbelief as the bwbach’s laugh echoed down the hallway.
The smoke filled room was causing Manech to cough. It
was difficult to enjoy the mug of warm mead he held when his
lungs burned and his eyes watered. Across the room Darius and
Cipsis sat, a censer burning, filling the air with foul smelling
incense. The Rifennid had come to say his goodbyes and was
spending a last few moments with the heroes of the battle of
Talantas. Darius was planning to return to the temple in
Fialscathac the next morning. He was bringing dire news.
Manech smiled at the pair as they went through their ritual.
He wished Uilleam could be there to witness the growth of the
Alinardian religion, but the former Rifennid knew that he
watched them from above. Manech hoped he was smiling.
“..and in Alinard’s name we beg thee.” Darius ended the
litany and Cipsis blew out the incense. The priest turned to face
the warrior and smiled.
“Always good to see you,” he said. Manech smiled back and
grasped his forearm in greeting.
96
“This may be the last time, I’m afraid,” Manech said with a
sigh. The priest seemed shaken.
“What do you mean?” Darius asked. Manech scowled and
began to pace the floor, clearly agitated.
“That damned fool,” he muttered. “His father would be sick
to his stomach to see his Kingdom abused this way.”
“What happened?” Darius put a comforting hand on the
warrior’s shoulder and the man stopped in mid stride, took a deep
breath and smiled humorlessly.
“He actually accused me of treason,” Manech nearly
shouted. “Can you believe that?”
“Maybe you misunderstood,” Darius stated, but Manech
just shook his head, his long braid brushing the back of his
chainmail.
“He spoke plain enough,” the warrior added. “I walked out
of the throne room and I do not intend to return.”
“How can you abandon the Kingdom?” Darius asked,
sincerely.
“It is not the Kingdom I am walking away from,” Manech
replied with a touch of sadness in his voice. “I walk away from
the mad man on the throne.”
“Where will you go?” Cipsis asked from his place across the
room where he was rolling the ritual rug into a tight cylinder.
“I’m not quite sure, yet,” the warrior replied. “I always
thought about seeing Kinar.” Darius nodded. Many had
wondered about the strange lands that lay across the Aigeann
Salann, known by some as the Metal Kingdoms for their
97
abundance of ores and their uncanny ability to work it into
powerful artifacts and weapons.
“Well,” Darius said, “before you do that, accompany me to
Fialscathac. Stay with me at the temple for a while. Kinar will
still be there in the future, right?”
Manech smiled, suddenly, the first sincere smile he showed
since the death of his friend, Uilleam.
“That it will, friend Darius. A stay at the temple may be just
the thing I need.”
“It is decided then,” the priest said with a grin.
“So it seems,” Manech replied. He drained the mug and
placed it gently on the table. The temple in Talantas was not as
large as its sister to the south and its furnishings were plain, but
the rooms were cozy enough, Manech decided.
“If I will be accompanying you,” the Rifennid said, rising to
his feet, “There are a few things I will need. See you on the
morrow.” He rose and made to leave.
“One lump or two?” Ghia asked her doll as she pretended to
fill a small teacup from a stone ewer. The doll, she named
Ghambi, merely stared at her with glass eyes that seemed to
flicker with a sentience of their own.
Smiling, the girl placed the cup before the doll and lifted her
own cup to her lips.
She screwed up her face as if in distaste and said, “Too
much lemon juice. Mine is sour. How is yours?”
98
The doll turned its head, slightly and a smile spread upon
its painted mouth. A hand of porcelain daintily picked up the
teacup and held it up in a toast.
“Glad you like it,” Ghia said. Together they sat and
planned that night’s excursion.
From his underground cavern, Mesz watched through the
doll’s glass eyes and smiled. As usual his plans were unveiling
themselves before his violet eyes. He would not allow the guild
to grow to power as it did under Pantania’s tutelage. Spies were
in place to insure that would not happen.
Normally, he did not interfere with the affairs of the
outside world that had shunned him for centuries, but the stakes
were too high: the very existence of the world.
The dark forces unleashed by Dubhaca., the little black
demon were already taking a foothold upon the earth. So Mesz
would watch and he would wait.
He moved his attentions and that of his scrying to the
young boy, Cannivone. As a God, though a minor one in the
scheme of things, Mesz was able to locate those that were lost at
the expense of much power. The empty husks of two kobolds lay
discarded on the floor. He saw the boy surrounded by
mountains. Blood stained the lad’s hands and Mesz cringed. The
sword was at it again.
With firmly set jaw, he triggered the clairvoyance spell
embedded in the crystal.
“Siaradwch,” he muttered. The image of a dark clad
woman came into the ball’s interior.
99
“Mountains, Luaithreach my daughter,” he whispered.
Inside the ball the woman perked her ears up and smiled. Her
pace increased.
“My daughter will find the boy,” Mesz muttered. “And
she will be the eyes of Mesz. And the hand that takes the blade at
last from the world of men.”
Tendrils of thin light wafted on the backs of the swirling
snowflakes, barely penetrating the thick clouds. The landscape
had a tranquil air about it as if slumbering beneath its thick
winter blanket. The trio rode in peaceful silence on the backs of
weary mounts.
There was no haste in their movements. Lethargy seemed to
have followed the cold that seeped into their bones.
Darius thought back to the last time he had been along this
route. Fondly, he remembered the meeting of the boy Cannivone
during an ill-timed ambush. His heart ached at the memories of
the brave paladin Renarthane who had accompanied him, now
sitting at Alinard’s table.
So much had changed in the last few months. The young
priest was still having trouble with the fact that he had lost so
much in so short a time. His mission was a failure and he was
returning in humility to the temple in Fialscathac to give himself
to the mercy of the church.
100
Word had come weeks ago of the death of Amniar, the high
priest. A paladin named Avegor was named the successor in the
interim while a new high priest was chosen. It was Darius’ duty
to return to face judgment.
He looked at his companions, stoically trudging through the
deep snow. The boy Cipsis in particular seemed comfortable
enough in the freezing temperatures. Manech, battle hardened
soldier of numerous campaigns was advancing in age and it told
on his face, but he bravely fought the desire to give in to the cold.
A Fennid was ever disciplined and took pride in their ability
to withstand great discomforts with little to no complaint.
Manech was the embodiment of all the caste stood for and would
not complain even if frostbite took his fingers and toes.
“Terrible time of year to be traveling,” the Rifennid said,
eliciting a nod from Darius.
“I have no choice,” the priest said. “I have been away from
the temple far too long already.”
“I’m sure they could live without you for a few months
more,” Manech replied. “At least until the weather warms.”
“What you say is true,” Darius added with a curt nod. “But
it is not about what the temple can or cannot deal with, it is about
responsibility and the vows I made in Alinard’s name.”
Manech nodded in reply. He well understood the powers of
an oath. It was his oath to his old friend the deceased King
Uilleam that led him along the path he had chosen. His life was
one of constant loyalty to his friend, yet when it mattered most,
Manech had failed him. The sorrow threatened to choke him.
101
They passed over a small rise to where the Sruth Bui lay
frozen; a silver ribbon in the sunlight. Talantas was situated
where the stream intersected with the larger and deeper Aibhainn
Folaidh before the Folaidh disappeared into the thick forest. The
Sruth Bui skirted the woods on the southern edge and ran a fairly
straight course west until it jogged to the south to empty into the
ocean between Bwbachod and the western coast of Anglea.
Earlier in the day, they had passed the remnants of the cart
that Darius and Renarthane had used on their first journey to
Talantas. They quickly took a moment to check its contents and
found it, not surprisingly, to have been ransacked, lying in ruin
under a mound of fresh snow.
It was a two day travel to Fialscathac and they were halfway
through the journey. Already the cold was becoming unbearable.
Darius could sense the aging Rifennid’s discomfort even though
he muttered not a word.
“We shall travel a few more miles, “the priest said, “Then
camp for the night.”
“Aren’t you in haste?” Manech asked through a growing
frost that crackled on his beard.
“I will not have my companions freeze to death merely
because I am in haste,” Darius replied. “What we need is a
moment of warmth and comfort.”
The look of relief was difficult for the warrior to mask. He
nodded in assent.
The horses gingerly crossed the thin ice covering the stream,
hearing it crack beneath their weight. The Bui was shallow and
102
narrow at this point lessening the chance for an accident. Hooves
breaking through the thin crust could easily hobble their mounts.
They made it across easily and followed the meandering ice
trail west until the sun began to slip behind the horizon. Darius
called the party to a halt and they made camp. Tents were
constructed and a fire was soon blazing. The trio huddled
together near its warmth and soon forgot about the cold that
seemed to have seeped into their bones.
After a meal of dried hare strips, they shared a small bottle
of wine. Manech rubbed his hands together over the fire trying to
restore some of its natural feeling. He seemed old and tired to
Darius, but the young cleric held his tongue. He was thankful to
have the experienced warrior along.
Soon the boy Cipsis was snoring, loudly. Manech and
Darius lifted the boy and carried him to one of the tents. Once the
youth was tucked away in a warm sleeping bag, they returned to
the fire where they sat in silence, listening to the distant howl of
wolves.
“Travel in winter,” Darius whispered with a shudder, “is
fraught with peril.”
103
104
Chapter Five
An Icy Reception
Mesz grinned beneath his dark cloak. There were no more
secrets from his eyes and ears. Not with the doll in place. His
crystal ball dimmed as he cancelled the scrying spell. Let the
Pantheon stop that. He took a deep breath and his gaze fell upon
the foppish bwbach before him.
“Welcome back,” he said.
Heathrose Longdartz bowed low, the feather of his cap
brushing the dirt floor.
“I hope all went as you planned,” the rogue replied. “The doll
has been placed and Lomaldor says it is working exceptionally
well.”
105
“It has,” Mesz agreed with a nod of his dark head. “Better
than planned in fact. I also have located the boy. Luaithreach is
on his trail as we speak. the sword should be in my hands within
the week. You deserve a reward for your loyalty.”
“A reward, my lord?” the bwbach was stunned. “Not
necessary. I am ever loyal to the Dragon Lord.”
“Necessary or not,” the Sirite Thios added, “you have earned
it. Report to Irala and tell her I sent you. She will know what to
do.”
Irala was the tiny human in charge of distributing Mesz’ vast
wealth amongst his loyal followers. Half blind and fully insane,
she haunted the treasury jumping at ghosts and muttering to
herself. But she had a good head for figures and guarded Mesz’
wealth ferociously.
“His grace is most kind,” Heathrose replied. “And the finest
of lords.”
“Spare me the pleasantries. You and I both know they aren’t
true.” Mesz sneered. “You earned the reward, so go claim it
before I change my mind. You are free from my employ. The
Gods are displeased with my involvement.”
“Right away, sir.” Another bow, the boyish face wearing a
puzzled expression. “Thanks again, sire. But where will I go?”
“It matters very little to me, Heathrose. this is my parting gift
to you. Use it well,” the Dragon Lord answered, cryptically. He
tossed the bwbach a small token bearing his master’s likeness.
‘Give that to her and gain your reward.” Mesz sighed.
106
The bwbach had often dreamed of visiting his homeland of
Bwbachod. Heathrose intended to do just that. He barely heard
the Dragon Lord’s final words.
“And before you leave, fetch the cousin of dragons. I have
need of her.”
Mabsant looked absently out the large window as the snow
danced in spirals to the ground. The wine in his hand was mostly
forgotten as his thoughts flew through his head at breakneck
speed.
His thoughts were on the past months, the sad demise of the
king, the ascension of the angry prince, the resignation of
Manech. Every king needed a champion and Manech was one of
the fiercest warriors he knew. How would the kingdom fare
without his guidance? And, more importantly, how long was
Mabsant’s position secure?
He needed the job to keep his exorbitant lifestyle. He didn’t
understand how so many people could survive with such little to
eat, sleeping in dung filled streets or in ramshackle shelters. He
would die within a week, if forced into such circumstances, he
knew.
107
There was a knock on the chamber door, breaking his
reverie. He turned his massive frame and sighed.
“What is it?” he grumbled.
“A guest to see you, sir,” the voice of his chambermaid,
Brinna came through the thick oaken door. With a sigh of
resignation, Mabsant turned.
“Let them in,” he said. He sat his massive bulk upon a soft
chair, just far enough back from the desk to afford him leg room,
and leaned back.
The chamberlain led a dark cloaked figure into the room,
slight of frame with a cat like grace. Obviously, a female.
“Greetings, councilman,” she said. Slender hands pulled
down the hood covering her face, revealing a beautiful face of
advanced age.
“Atheala,” he gasped. “To what do I owe this honor?” The
second seat in the council sighed and looked around at the
chamber’s sparse furnishings.
“We need to have a talk,” she stated. “In private.”
“Of course,” Mabsant replied. “Can I offer you something to
eat or drink, perhaps?”
Atheala Ith shook her head, vigorously. Her jaw was
clenched tight in her agitation.
“No.” She breathed the word more than spoke it. “Can you
be sure our conversation won’t be overheard?”
“Of course, Atheala, but what…” he began, but she cut him
off with a glare,
108
“Make it so.” The seriousness of her tone caused the obese
Mabsant to worry, a drop of sweat trickling from his temple. Just
what I need on an empty stomach.
“It must be grave indeed to warrant such privacy,” he said.
“The fate of the very kingdom rests in my words,” she
replied with a glare. “Is that grave enough for you?”
With a sigh, Mabsant offered her a seat at the small table.
He intoned a word, insuring their privacy to all unwelcome ears,
including any forms of magical eavesdropping.
“What is this about?” Mabsant sighed, weary to the bones
with all the drama.
Atheala stared into his face, her eyes betraying a hint of fear
or uncertainty before she spoke.
“We cannot abide by the fool boy’s decisions,” she said.
The look on the obese Mabsant’s face was surprisingly stoic. He
sighed.
‘I was afraid someone was going to say something to that
effect,” he said.
She smiled, her beauty filling the room with light. Mabsant
couldn’t help but feel elated that she shared the space with him
and that she trusted him with her secrets.
“You know what you plan is treason?” he added.
“I know,” she replied, her grin widening. “So can I count
you as an ally?”
Mabsant’s sigh was much more pronounced as he looked to
the scarred tabletop.
“The penalty for treason is death.”
109
“We are all dead if this boy king continues on his path,” she
added.
“What would you have me do?” he reluctantly asked.
“Find the mercenaries,” she said matter-of-factly, “and those
who aided the kingdom. We need their aid to topple this
darkness.”
The speaker’s eyes narrowed. “Easier said than done,” he
insisted.
“I trust you have resources,” the woman said, rising from
the table. “Use them.”
She turned and walked toward the door.
“I can find my own way out,” she called over her shoulder.
“May Alinard bless your morning.”
Mabsant realized then that the pain in his hand originated
from the cup crushed in his palm. He must have squeezed it
while listening to the treasonous Atheala
“What’s done is done,” he muttered. “Brinna! More wine.”
Treason was dangerous work and he couldn’t do it with an
empty cup.
The jangle of keys alerted Perinia before she saw the
bwbach’s grinning face at the bars to her cell. The diminutive
man quickly unlocked the door and slid it open.
“You are free,” he said, “unless you have grown quite
accustomed to your accommodations.”
110
The girl gave him a disgruntled look, but rose and escaped
the dark cell as quickly as she could manage. The light orb she
held in a tiny fist as if it were made of pure platinum.
“You can keep that bauble,” Toric said, “If it gives you
comfort.”
Comfort, indeed. Perinia was just happy to be out of the cell,
although following a strange bwbach through dark tunnels wasn’t
exactly high on her list of desires. Either was rotting in a dank
hole. The lesser of two evils, she decided and she struggled to
keep pace with the small man’s silent steps.
They rounded a corner where two heavily armored men
stood in silent conversation beside a glowing lantern. She hid the
glowing orb behind her back as Toric ducked behind the jutting
stone corner and placed a finger to his lips. Perinia nodded and
held her breath.
The small man whispered and instantly disappeared. Panic
seized the girl upon his vanishing, but hadn’t he done the same
thing before? She could just make out the slight rustling of cloth
on the stone floor and sensed that the bwbach was still beside
her.
“Stay here,” his voice whispered. “I will disable the guards.”
As if she was going anywhere. Perinia was content to sit in
the darkness for as long as she needed to avoid another stay in
the smelly cell. Her thoughts went to Cannivone. Had they
captured him she wondered.? What sort of torture had he been
subjected to?
The thoughts depressed her, so she shook her head to clear
it. She dared a peek around the corner in time to watch one of the
111
men grimace and reach behind to grab a hamstring that was
suddenly gushing blood.
Toric suddenly appeared, dagger in his hand. The blade
rapidly entered the other guard’s throat. The only sounds were a
soft gurgle and a thud as the man fell to the ground amidst a
growing pool of blood. Toric wiped the blade clean on the man’s
trousers and smiled at Perinia.
“All clear,” he said, shoving the dagger back into his small
belt. “Coming?”
Perinia swallowed the knot that grew in her throat and
looked to where the guard writhed, hands pressed against the
hole in his leg. Reluctantly, she left the shelter of the corner and
followed the bwbach through the wooden door the men had been
guarding. She wasn’t sure if trusting the obviously crazed
bwbach was her wisest course of action, but she wasn’t left with
an array of choices. So, she followed, mumbling a silent prayer
to Alinard, hoping the bwbach would lead her to safety.
Ghia settled into the dark corner and waited. How long
would Ghambi be gone this time? The doll had a mind of its own
112
sometimes. It was curious to Ghia that nobody else seemed to
notice that the doll seemed alive.
Glassy eyes greeted all who looked upon the doll, but Ghia
knew how it laughed and spoke in a shrill girlish voice. The way
it managed to successfully finish all the tasks Ghia was sent to
do. Like this night. She knew the doll would procure the jeweled
bracelet from the merchant Fionn. She always succeeded. And
Ghia got all the credit. It was a great partnership.
Why the doll wanted to keep their arrangement secret was
unknown to Ghia, but she obliged, taking the glory though it
wasn’t earned. Already she was rising in the ranks of the guild-a
feat only equaled by Pantania Pommel. And she had ended up so
much worm food. So, Ghia would keep her mouth shut and do
what the doll asked her to do, gladly.
“I hate waiting,” she muttered under her breath. “I want to
go back to the guild where it is warm.” The winter air was cold
and the thin cloak she wore did nothing to keep out the chill of
the wind. She reached into a pocket of her leather vest and pulled
out a small vial of a thick, gray liquid.
Popping the top, she swallowed its contents in one quick
drink. Warmth spread through her body almost instantly. She sat
back on her haunches and waited for the doll to return.
What seemed like hours, later, Ghambi returned, tiny
porcelain hands clutching a velvet bag tied closed with a silver
string. The corners of her painted lips pulled up in a smile as
Ghia took the bag from her and placed it on hung it from her belt.
“Early yet,” she said. “Still time for some tea.” The doll’s
smile widened.
113
They entered Fialscathac to a hail of snowballs and trash
being thrown by a mob of citizens. Quickly, Manech’s armor,
bedecked in royal colors, was smeared in filth.
“Go back to Talantas, you bastards!” a voice cried from the
throng.
“Not a warm welcome,” Cipsis replied. Darius glared at
him. The boy cracked a smile. His resemblance to the priest was
uncanny. Both had long golden curls and piercing eyes. Anyone
first laying eyes upon them may mistake them for siblings.
Manech glanced to the left where the door to the Coin’s
Edge tavern was slightly ajar. Peering from the crack in the
doorway was a familiar green haired sirite that showed no desire
to make a move against the mob. He quickly slammed the door, a
closed sign swinging on a thin chain.
A small handful of city watch tried to control the mob, but it
was a futile gesture. They were outnumbered and poorly armed
with rusty weapons and armor. The trio continued to be pelted by
snow and ice.
They made their way down the muddy street toward the
towering spire of the Temple of Alinard. The double tined cross
towered over the rest of the ramshackle buildings surrounding it.
Two guards stood before the silver door, shivering beneath their
chainmail, their tabards smeared with mud. Both were black
skinned southerners.
114
A chunk of ice ricocheted from Manech’s helm, causing him
to stumble. He nearly lost his footing on the treacherous ice that
covered the road, catching himself at the last moment by Darius’
shoulder. The young priest grinned and held him in strong hands
while he regained his balance.
At last, they arrived at the temple. The guard’s snapped to
attention, barring the entrance with double bladed axes. Darius
stepped forward, the holy light of Alinard beaming from a halo
around his head.
“What business have you with the temple?” the first guard
asked. He was a rail thin youth with dark hair and eyes.
“I have returned from my holy mission,” Darius replied.
“Since when does the temple bar entrance to anyone?”
“Since the king perished and the town has fallen into
madness,” was the reply.
“I am Darius,” the cleric stated. “Take me to Avegor.”
The guards merely shifted their hands on the pole arms,
standing straighter.
“The enhanced security is understandable,” Manech replied,
his hands out in supplication. “Send for whomever is in charge
and we will clear this right up.”
“You go, Rodni,” the first guard relied. “I will watch them.”
Rodni nodded and entered the silver door.
“When did this murder take place?” Darius asked.
“Nearly a full moon ago,” the guard replied. “An assassin
was sent to kill him in his very chamber. A sirite. Avegor has had
us on temporary lockdown since.”
115
“Alinard preserve us,” gasped Darius, making the holy sign
with his right hand. “The world has truly gone mad.”
“Drop the weapon” a voice called from the doorway,
causing the guard to jump. The voice was deep and authoritative.
A brightly armored man stepped from the doorway, his body
wrapped in a mantle of furs.
“The lost brother returns at last,” the man said. He stepped
forward hand extended. “You may not remember me. My name
is Avegor. I was given the mantle of leadership after Amniar’s
death. Until we can find a suitable replacement.”
Darius clasped his wrist in greeting. The guard lowered his
axe.
“Forgive me, brother,” he said.
Darius clasped his shoulder. “There is nothing to forgive.
Duty and loyalty are commendable traits.”
“Come,” Avegor replied. “I have much to tell you and the
air is cold. The council chamber is warm and there is food.”
“We thank you,” Manech sighed. “The way was bitingly
cold and seemed to take forever. I feel the cold in my aged
bones.”
“And how does it feel to be home?” he asked Darius.
The cleric shrugged. “I have mixed emotions. It is good to
see the temple, but the news is dire and our reception was a bit
icy.”
His companions chuckled at the pun as they followed
Avegor into the temple.
116
The Golden Child
117
Chapter Six
A Remarkable Youth
Cannivone followed the rocky path, blindly. He ran with no
direction, no destination in his clouded mind. He travelled for
days. Where would he go? Not back to the Temple of Peace.
Surely his reputation was following him by now. There would be
no turning back. Best to keep moving.
“At last the deed is done,” the sword crooned.
Cannivone ignored the incessant yapping of the blade. he
could still feel the power the blade had given him coursing
through his veins, stronger with each kill. Blood was still warm
upon his hands. His mind was a dark cavern that he blindly
travelled through. Faint memories sprang up and were gone like
ghosts. Suddenly, he was torn back to reality by a piercing pain
in his thigh.
His vision cleared and he gasped. He had stumbled into a
tangle of briars that twisted their way up the side of the cliff.
Growing amongst the thorns, he saw roses of various hues. Red,
118
pink, yellow. Even a white one. At the sight he fell to his knees,
tears falling from his eyes.
“Perinia,” he gasped. The memories threatened to break
him. The smile she gave him when he presented her with the
white rose from outside the classroom window. The feel of her
body pressed against him when she hugged him. The warmth that
spread through his chest when she was near.
He remembered the prince with a blade at her cheek. The
fury that engulfed him-clouded his vision. The feel of the
prince’s head bashing against the floor again and again. The
warmth of the blood spraying his hands. Fresh blood again
covered his hands and he scrubbed at them guiltily.
He had done it all for Perinia and what had he received? A
mouthy sword and bloodstains on his soul. It had to be a sign
from Alinard, he surmised. What was the deity trying to tell him?
“That blood is paid with blood,” the sword whispered.
Cannivone shook his head to clear the cobwebs. Then he had a
revelation. Blood is just blood. Good, evil, coward, or hero. All
bleed red. Including Cannivone. He wiped his bloody hands on
his breeks and smiled while he tried to pull himself free from the
briars that tore at his flesh.
“Stay still,” a voice said from behind him. “I will get you
free.”
The boy froze, his fist gripping the hilt of the silver sword.
“Yes. Use me.” Cannivone looked at the blade in disgust
and tossed it aside.
Strong hands grabbed him beneath the underarms and raised
him slightly. A dagger cut the thorny brambles entangling him
119
and pulled him free. He was placed on his back, staring into the
face of an odd looking woman.
Her skin was the color of coal with eyes that burned brightly
against the dark tone. Her skin was leathery and covered in what
appeared to be scales. A long bladed sword hung at her hip.
“I have been watching you,” she lied. “There is a darkness
within you that is intriguing. I saw you running from the village
and followed you here.”
“Why?” Cannivone groaned.
“As I said,” the strange woman answered. “I find you
intriguing.”
“I just want to be left alone.”
“Whatever the darkness is inside you,” she replied. “I can
help.”
The boy nodded and gave in to his despair. “Kill me then,”
he said.
“Kill you?” the woman cried. “By Mez’s ears. I don’t want
to kill you. I want to help you.”
Cannivone opened his eyes, puzzled. “Help me?” He could
feel the sword cringe in the presence of the woman.
The woman nodded. “I have come to be your guide.”
“My guide? How could you know where I go? If you knew
what deeds I have done…” Cannivone muttered.
“I have come to help you make them right.” The woman
smiled. Very pretty, the boy thought, but no match for Perinia.
“My name is Luaithreach,” the woman said. “Where are
you headed?”
120
“ I am Cannivone. If you insist on accompanying me, I
cannot stop you, but where I go there is danger. There is but one
option.”
The woman looked upon him with dark eyes. “What, pray
tell, would that be?”
“Penance. For all my sins.”
The sword bristled, but was uncharacteristically silent.
Atop his tower, Elioth cursed at the star filled sky. MacLugh
looked up from the musty tome he held in a firm grasp and
scowled. Ever since the failure at Castle Dubh, the Crystal
Wizard had been somber and prone to fits of cursing. In a gilded
cage, his monkey chittered and cracked open nuts, eating them
noisily.
The wealth of knowledge stored in the mage’s vast library
was impressive, so MacLugh tolerated the man’s fits to have a
chance at adding to his magical repertoire. He, too was
disappointed at the outcome of the battle, but one shouldn’t cry
over the past. There was always another day to try again.
The golems of crystal were busily gathering every book at the
wizard’s disposal. Elioth became increasingly agitated as he
perused the volumes to no avail.
“Give it a rest, Elioth.” MacLugh spoke forcefully. “We
should not worry over what has already transpired. Now is the
time to make new plans. She won the battle, but we can still win
the war.”
121
The Crystal Wizard glared at his guest.
“Easy for you to say,” Elioth gasped. “You weren’t expected
to be one of the keys to victory. How could I have failed so
miserably?”
MacLugh shrugged his sizable shoulders and replied. “The
Gods are fickle at best.”
“The Gods?” Elioth spat. “That is who you are blaming for
our failure?”
“Who else?”
Elioth’s mouth gaped. Could the rotund mage really be so cut
off from reality?
“We were the players in the drama,” Elioth added. “No Gods
decided our fate.”
“In that I fear you are wrong,” MacLugh replied. “The Gods
are involved in our lives in everything we do. Or attempt to do.
We cannot shit without them deciding the very color.”
“Then why,” the Crystal Wizard wanted to know, “do they
not lend a hand?”
MacLugh sighed.
“One of the many mysteries of life, Elioth,” he said. “One of
many.” He peered back down at the spell he was trying to
memorize: Shards.
Elioth grunted. Nonsense; that was all the fat mage spewed.
Why did he even allow him access to his library?
“I have never seen a God,” Elioth hissed. “I trust only in the
power of my magic.”
“And we see how far that got us,” mumbled MacLugh. Elioth
seethed and began another curse filled tirade toward the sky.
122
“I will not sit back and lick my wounds like a wounded
animal,” Elioth growled again.
“Then I suggest we come up with another plan,” MacLugh
sighed, placing the book down, a strip of tanned leather marking
his place.
“That’s the smartest thing you have said in some time,” the
Crystal Wizard said with a grin.
He saw the arrow before he heard the rush of air. Ioras ducked
beneath the feathered shaft, barely avoiding taking it in the eye.
He whispered a prayer to his father and dropped face first in the
mud.
Across the plain, the forces of Colm Sadach had begun to
surge forward leaving a trail of twisted corpses to feed the crows.
The Golden Child gripped the hilt of Analil, his winged sword in
a firm grasp and rose before the throng of faceless creatures that
approached, swinging razor tipped chains and rusted axes.
It appalled Ioras to see the sheer number of bodies covering
the grasslands. Hundreds had fallen and the Sinforce continued to
advance, pushing the King’s men further back toward the border.
That is the trouble with fighting the undead, Ioras thought.
They never really die. What has been twice slain can rise a third
or fourth time, a never ending source or morale sapping
reinforcements.
123
“Hold the line,” Ioras shouted as he twisted his body to avoid
a hastily thrown axe. Beside him, Noinion grimaced, her tattooed
face showing displeasure.
“We cannot hold against the sheer number,” she growled, her
words heavily accented, but intelligible.
“We cannot give ground,” The Golden Child yelled. “In the
name of my father, Alinard, I will not allow it.”
“Pray he aids us then,” Noinion Bui added. She raised her
bastard sword in defiance and let out a shrill scream. The sound
curdled the blood in Ioras’ veins. It was good to have the savage
woman on his side, he decided.
Two ogres broke free from the packed bodies and rushed
forward. Between them, they carried a length of burning chain.
Ioras stood to face the onslaught, confident of their chances with
Noinion at his side.
The ogres swung the chain in a great arc, raining fire down
upon the heads of the few King’s men who stood in their way.
Those who didn’t burn were pulled to the ground by the sheer
strength of the filthy creatures. One unfortunate soldier ducked
beneath the chain a split second too late and his head spiraled
from his shoulders to land a few yards away, spinning in the
muck.
Ioras stepped forward, sword cutting a flaming yellow trail in
the air. Down came the burning chain, spreading glowing
embers across his vision.
The chain met his upraised sword with a shower of sparks.
The links split apart as if made of cloth, spraying fire to each
side. The ogres grunted in surprise. Noinion’s blade pierced the
124
thigh of one of the huge creatures. Head back, it howled its pain
to the sky.
The beast swung a powerful fist, but the painted woman
ducked beneath it and rolled. Meanwhile, Ioras slashed his
glowing blade across the belly of the other ogre leaving a garish
wound that sprayed a dark, foul smelling blood.
Noinion came to her feet, sandals scrambling for purchase on
the gore soaked ground. She barely avoided another wildly
swinging fist the size of her head. A quick backhanded swipe of
the sword severed the ogre’s hand at the wrist. The beast
recoiled, screaming in rage and pulled the limb to its chest as it
spewed gore.
The Golden Child, head surrounded by a warm nimbus of
light, stepped forward, blade held out before him. The ogre fell
back before the razor sharp wall of spinning steel. Ioras stole a
glance past the two lumbering foes and spied a small group of
large, muscular man-like beings with heads like bulls, their
bodies covered in dark gray fur. The tarbhac carried large
weapons that glinted in the waning sunlight and dripped with
freshly spilled blood.
“Aid me, father,” he growled as a swipe of his sword slashed
the ogre’s chest into a gaping gore filled wound.
“Fall back,” Noinion suggested from the side, but he was in a
rage of war madness. He shook his head and screamed at the sky.
The painted woman fell back, giving the golden armored man
a wide berth. She had witnessed the battle rage overcome Ioras
before and knew what was coming.
125
“We are sorely outnumbered,” she added as she retreated
toward where the bulk of the army formed a defensive wall,
limbs and bodies piling before them.
“We will not lose the day,” Ioras cried out and he convulsed,
his face a grimace of agony. His limbs began to stretch and
distort, his armor sloughing off like a snake shedding skin. The
tarbhac halted their rush at the sight of the man’s transformation.
Ioras’ jaw began to stretch into a great snout, membranous
wings sprouted from his back. With a great tearing sound, his
body elongated to ten times his height, great scales of gold
tearing from his flesh and covering him like armor. Talons,
spines, and horns grew from his hands, head, and feet.
He opened a fang filled maw and roared, his transformation
complete. The tarbhac witnessed the great gold dragon and ran in
fear.
They smelled the fire before they saw the rising smoke. Neftet
gave Kimber a look. The dual headed giant carrying the
diminutive G’narish halted, sniffing the air.
“The fire is just ahead,” the goblin masked bwbach sighed.
“No wonder the sirite hate your kind.”
“What do you mean?” Gioffri asked, a puzzled look upon his
face.
“You bring destruction in your wake like a natural disaster.
By Lugh’s chariot, I swear it is true.”
Kimber scowled.
126
“I am human,” she replied, “and I do not burn down forests.”
“Commendable,” G’narish said. “But to every rule there is an
exception. Bwbach are not known for their looks either, but you
can clearly see that I am an exception to that rule.” The small
man smiled.
Kimber snorted. The small man was annoying.
“Why have we stopped?” Neftet asked. “We should be
finding out what has caused the fire.”
“Does fire not scare you, then?” the bwbach asked. There
were several heads shaking seemingly at once.
“No like fire,” Nuzzgo Gnarlface interjected. The bwbach,
from his companion’s humped shoulder, smacked a tiny head
against the brute’s ear.
“Hush,” he said. “I can’t hear myself think.”
Gioffri laughed aloud drawing stares from the other two.
“Do you not find it amusing that the largest brute is beset by
fear of the most natural thing, yet he would probably be the first
to rush into a wall of swinging steel?”
“Intelligence has never been his strongest suit,” G’narish
added. “He is, however fiercely loyal and strong.”
“Undoubtedly,” Neftet mumbled. “With a skull as thick as his
arms.”
“Of course,” the bwbach said from behind his mask. “How
else would I keep from falling from my perch?”
Gioffri couldn’t hide the twinkle in his red eyes. He crossed
his arms and chuckled to himself.
“Had I known you were out having so much fun, “ he told
Neftet, “I would have found you long ago.”
127
Neftet gave him a threatening look which just caused the
albino to laugh all the harder.
“He is easily amused,” Kimber remarked. Bailey barked and
lolled her tongue out, dripping saliva onto the frozen earth.
“Come,” G’narish said. “Maybe we can warm our bones
beside the fire.”
This brought another burst of harsh laughter from Gioffri.
“We have failed the church,” Avegor told Darius. His hands
were clasped around a thick, dust covered tome etched with the
double-tined cross of Alinard.
“We have blindly followed our beliefs,” he added, “at the
whims of a church that is becoming more corrupt by the day.”
“Brother,” Darius said placing a reassuring hand upon his
shoulder. “Alinard has not turned from us.”
“Aye,” the paladin agreed, “but have we turned from
Alinard?”
“What brought on such thoughts? Have you lost faith?” the
cleric asked. Avegor sighed, his shoulders slumping.
“I was visited by a dark sirite,” the paladin sighed. “He told
me a tale that was most unbelievable.”
“So why the worry?”
128
“The tale rang with a truth that I could not deny,” Avegor
continued. “If the story is not false, then the church of Alinard is
to blame for the whole mess. The sword, the killings. All of it.
He implicated the Bishop himself. Could we have been the ones
who released this evil into the world?”
“Nonsense,” Darius argued. “There are some problems with
the church, sure, but…”
Avegor interrupted him with a loud sob. He rubbed his
temples with gloved fingers.
“I cannot live with the betrayal,” the paladin added. “I
dedicated my life to the righting of wrongs. I must do what I can
to set things right or prove the tale false.”
“Your hand was not the one that made this mess, Avegor,”
Darius added, plainly.
“I am the hand of Alinard,” the paladin argued. “The church’s
actions are like my own.”
“We seek to recover the foul blade and take it to the Golden
Child,” Cipsis interrupted from the back of the room.
All eyes turned to stare at the usually silent, golden haired
boy.
“Is this true?” Avegor asked and when Darius nodded he
beamed, a smile splitting his face.
“That’s it,” the paladin said. “I will find the Golden Child and
aid in his battle. You find the boy and his damned blade. Alinard
will guide us on the pathway of our penance.”
“I don’t think that is necessary,” Darius said with a sigh.
“What could be more necessary?” Avegor asked. “Our faith
must be restored at any cost.”
129
“We don’t know where the boy is,” Darius reluctantly
admitted. “Domhan is a very large place.”
“Best get started,” the paladin added. “I leave you in charge
of the temple in my absence.” He handed him the ring of
platinum marked with the double-tined cross.
Before the cleric could reply, the paladin swished his cape
and walked out the door, leaving Darius to stare at the symbol of
High Priesthood that shone in his hand.
The attack started at dusk. Belton was quickly overrun by
rotting corpses that walked and animated skeletons brandishing
various rusted weapons. They were led by strange single-limbed
creatures that killed indiscriminately. Roused from his bed again,
Fennel stood dressed in his bedclothes over which he strapped a
thin breastplate that barely covered his bulging belly.
He was in a foul mood. First the fool Yor had drunk the last
of the wine. Then the call of alarm came echoing through the
town warning of the undead attack. It had been years since he
had donned his armor and it barely fit anymore.
Valen stood smugly in the distance, his eyes saying “I told
you so.” In shaky, liver spotted hands, the wizard held a thin
wand, adorned with garnet buttons. Fennel grumbled as the
zombies approached.
Beside the mayor stood his twin daughters Harmoni and
Meladi, dressed in matching tunics emblazoned with the harp of
130
Oghma. Harmoni had flowing blonde hair and large eyes of blue.
On her back she carried a harp. A small dagger sprouted from her
closed fist.
Meladi was dark of hair like her mother with amber eyes that
flitted about, nervously. She held a short yew bow and a fiddle
hung from her belt. Both were training to be bards; the first of
their race to do so. Fennel was secretly proud, but knew that a
life of music was mere folly. There were more important
occupations like farmer, baker, and brewer. Or mayor.
He sighed as the shambling creatures drew closer. He gripped
his thin sword and swallowed, hard. Knuckles white with fear, he
awaited the onslaught.
The stench was enough to gag him and he coughed into his
hand. The attacking forces carried the smell of death like a dark
cloud. Valen pointed his wand and pressed one of the garnet
buttons. A great gout of flame rushed from its glowing tip
striking the lead zombies and engulfing them in fire. The air
filled with the smell of roasting flesh and Fennel felt his chest
convulsing. He spat the bile onto the frozen ground and coughed
again.
“What in the name of Marbhan’s dark abode?” Meladi cursed
from nearby. Fennel barely registered the voice so caught up was
he in keeping down his dinner.
Amidst the pack of undead, a dark figure appeared, towering
over the rest. Clad all in black, bald head steaming in the frigid
air, the figure pointed a thin finger and shouted out orders, the
words getting lost in the din. A long scythe rested on the
131
creature’s shoulder. It appeared to Fennel that Marbhan himself
had made a personal appearance in the battle.
He shook his head to clear it. The man was too human. Taller
than most and pale, but very much brimming with humanity.
Even in the dark eyes that glowered from beneath thick brows.
“I am your death,” the towering man cried, “made flesh. Soon
we will build weapons out of your bones. Crops will grow in the
pools of your blood. Resistance is futile. Surrender to Marbhan’s
embrace.”
Fennel had no intention of doing so and he shook his fists in
defiance. Another gout of flame immolated a pack of zombies
before they could get close to the perimeter of the town.
A thin, reedy man collapsed to the floor.
“I don’t want to die,” the man shrieked.
“Quiet, you fool,” Fennel growled, “or I will kill you myself.”
“It was the foul one,” Yor Granitespire cried. “He brought this
curse upon us.”
“Nonsense.” The bwbach sneered at the ridiculousness of the
idea. “Hide behind the lines with the women you coward.”
“Few have called me that and lived,” the abhac snarled. “I
have crushed the bones of bigger men than you with my bare
hands.”
“Banba save me from cowards and fools,” the mayor
muttered.
Yor growled deep in his throat and reached for his hammer,
but there was no time to start a debate.
132
Soon the host of undead was upon them. Many citizens fell
beneath slashing blades. Blood turned the snow pink and slick. A
horde of skeletal figures ambled forward, bones clacking.
Among the townspeople, a strange tattooed woman could be
seen wielding a huge sword with uncanny skill. Where she
walked, the undead seemed to shrink from her presence. Two
large jungle cats flanked her, growling and baring dagger-like
teeth.
Valen gave a shout as a crossbow sent a quarrel whizzing past
his ear, disrupting his aim. The wand’s flame etched a furrow in
the earth at his feet, the snow turning to steam in a scalding
spray. He screamed as the flesh of his hands burned. The wand
fell from his grasp into a deep drift. Valen followed when the
second quarrel took him in the eye.
“Shit,” Fennel cursed. “Our mage has fallen. Aim at taking
out the tall bastard.”
Meladi put an arrow to string and drew it back to her rosy
cheek. She let it fly with a twang and watched the feathered shaft
strike the towering figure in the shoulder. He roared in pain and
defiance and sent a group of armored zombies in her direction.
Her sister leapt forward to block their passage, sword slicing
the air. As if on cue, their voices joined together in a beautiful
refrain, inciting the townsfolk to fight like one’s possessed.
“Give ground,” Grillius shouted from somewhere across the
way. “We cannot hold.”
It sounded like a sound strategy to Fennel. He had no desire
to die. His life was enjoyable and he was rather fond of living it.
With a last sigh, he gave the order.
133
“To the granary. We will make our stand there.”
The path wound its way north through towering mountains
topped with crowns of powdery white. Luaithreach marveled at
the sheer size of the peaks as she followed the solemn lad
Cannivone. He seemed to know the way as if he had travelled the
path before.
Her father had told her very little about the lad, but she could
sense he hid deep feelings within his breast. Turmoil boiled in his
cloudy eyes and often she heard him muttering to himself. He
was very young, she noted, but carried himself like a veteran of
many wars; no fear, no hesitation. She could feel no threat from
the lad, even taking to walking beside the boy as the miles fell
beneath their feet.
Seldom had she seen such bravery. It was even more
remarkable to find it in one so young. Her father had given her
insight to let her sense the two emotions burning through the lad
as if he battled with himself over right and wrong. Something
about him caused the back of her neck to tingle, but he was a
pleasant enough lad. Some girls would even think him cute, if
they were into that sort of thing.
Such things held no appeal to Luaithreach. She was born of
dragons, well beyond the minute lifespan of a mortal. Her father
134
expected her to watch the boy and not let the sword out of her
sight. That is just what she intended to do.
135
Chapter Seven
Death Stinks
Ghia was full. She tossed the greasy bones of the pheasant
back onto the stone plate and leaned back. Next to her sat the
doll, Ghambi, the creepy painted smile giving Sigov a chill.
“Well done, as always,” the guild master said between bites.
The small girl smiled. Her life had been devoid of praise. It
was a new concept to her. At the orphanage where she had been
found, she was constantly being told how worthless she was.
Here, with the gentle man across the table, she had found a place
to belong, It mattered little that she was getting glory for the
actions of a doll.
It was a secret she didn’t need to share. The doll didn’t care
for taking the credit. She still remembered when Lomaldor gave
it to her with a wink. From a secret benefactor, he had confided,
because every girl should have a doll. Now, the strange doll of
porcelain had become her closest friend.
“I think it is time to use your talents for greater things,” Sigov
continued, breaking her from her daydreams.
136
“Yes, guild master.” The shy girl looked down at her plate
full of bones.
“I couldn’t be more pleased with the progress you are
making.” Sigov leaned back in his overstuffed chair and smiled,
his gaze piercing.
He continued. “There is a task perfectly suited for someone
with your talents,” he said. “With it you will bring the guild
much needed renown.” He leaned forward. “Interested?”
“Of course,” Ghia said with a shrug. “The guild has become
my home.”
“Then listen well, Ghia of the Fialscathac guild and I will give
you the details of an opportunity that can advance our guild back
to supreme status. Do you know of the Temple of Alinard?”
She nodded as the plan was unfurled. It seemed her days of
being a pawn were not quite at an end.
As Ghia leaned in to listen, Ghambi took it all in.
The streets were strangely crowded at such a late hour, but
Toric never slowed his pace. Perinia stumbled behind in her
soiled and tattered gown appearing much like one of the many
street urchins that had been so uncommon before Uilleam’s death
and now filled the streets and alleys like rats.
137
Even covered in filth, Toric saw that the girl was a real beauty
as far as humans were concerned. He found her tiny rounded ears
a bit unattractive, as well as her dainty feet completely void of
hair, but her face was that of an Ashari. Banba herself would be
envious of the girl.
He rounded what felt like the hundredth corner and stopped at
a dilapidated stable. One of the many buildings destroyed in the
assault. The scent of smoke and manure still clung to the air in a
dense fog. Perinia’s strength was fading and her breath came in
ragged gasps.
“You can rest here,” the bwbach said. “I will return shortly
with something to eat.”
“I can’t stay her,” Perinia cried. “Not alone. Let me come
with you.”
“Out of the question, I’m afraid,” the small man stated,
shaking his round head. “Where I go is not for your eyes.”
“I will be helpless here,” the girl sobbed and reached for his
hand.
“Nothing will happen to you here,” the bwbach promised.
“This was once a safe house.”
“House?” the girl crinkled her nose. “Who would hide here
amongst the smell?”
Toric smiled and added, “Who would think to search here?”
He looked around at the burned out husk of the building.
“Especially now.”
“I don’t want to be alone.” Perinia started to cry. She couldn’t
help it. The tears just forced their way out from her eyes before
she could do anything to stop them.
138
“You were alone in the cell before I came along,” Toric said.
“And hated every minute of it,” Perinia spat. “Cold, alone,
and surrounded by darkness. You can’t leave me.”
“Stop the tears, girl. I won’t be gone but a moment. I promise.
You have the orb for light and I will leave you a cloak for
warmth. As for company, I will return shortly to grace you with
my impeccable company.” The bwbach smiled again, then added,
“And fill your belly.”
He tossed a rolled up cloak of thickly woven wool, dark gray
in color with purple stitching in the design of an eye.
“Got this from one of the guards,” he said with a wink and
before the girl could reply, the bwbach was gone.
Perinia sat on the scorched earth, pulled the cloak tightly
around her, and cried.
Five figures milled about throwing buckets of snow onto the
circle of burning trees. Kimber recognized the two mercenaries
as well as the half-ogre who called himself Lughdo and the Leaf
Lord Sithic. The sirite in the filthy attire, she did not know.
“There is the origin of the fire.” G’narish pointed a tiny finger
at the scene. The ettin made a gurgling sound and Kimber
realized it was laughing.
139
“I find little humor in the displacement of forest creatures,”
the woman snapped.
“Lighten up,” Gioffri said in his most condescending tone.
“Lightning causes fires all the time.”
“That is sent from Mannanan,” the ranger growled. “This is
no natural fire. I smell the taint of magic.”
Gioffri giggled again and Kimber could feel her irritation in
the man growing.
“What in Banba’s name is so damned funny?”
“I am giddy with the thought of blood.” he giggled. Kimber’s
face reddened like a ripe apple.
“You are a child,” she hissed. “If I didn’t owe you my life….”
“No need to thank me,” the albino interrupted, “I couldn’t
watch Neftet’s lady love die.”
Neftet growled in warning. Gioffri shrugged and rolled his
eyes.
“You can be in denial all you want,” he added, “but I am not
blind. Any fool can see in your eyes where your heart lies.”
“How romantic,” G’narish said with a roll of his eyes. “Can
our heartfelt confessions wait a few more moments?”
Kimber set her lips in a tight line, drew her red sword and
walked toward the fire.
“I wish Kisabuk was here,” she mumbled. The hawk that had
been following her suddenly screeched, drawing her gaze.
“Strange,” she thought, “the bird has markings very similar
to Kisabuk’s feathers he wore. I really do miss him. I see him in
everything, now.”
140
The bird screeched, drawing the attention of the fire fighters.
Instant recognition dawned on the face of the half-ogre and he
rushed forward.
“Pretty lady,” he cooed, lifting Kimber in a bone crushing
embrace.
“I can’t breathe,” she sighed. “Put me down.” Bailey growled
deep in her throat.
“Sorry,” Lughdo said, sheepishly. “Lughdo happy.”
Kimber stretched, her spine popping back into place.
“I missed you, too,” she admitted bringing a lopsided grin full
of tusks to the gentle half-ogre’s face. Then he spied the ettin and
a snarl came to his face.
“Behind Lughdo,” he said stepping forward, “ I protect in
name of Alinard.”
Kimber stood in shock. What had the creature said? Alinard?
It was unheard of. Dark creatures worshipped their gods of blood
and destruction, not a god of love and creation like Alinard.
“Stop,” she said. “They guided us to you. Do them no harm.”
Lughdo looked confused, His pig eyes flitted back and forth
as his mind tried to register what he had heard.
“And look who is joinin’ us, now,” said a recognizable voice.
Kimber turned to find Tavish standing hands on his hips still
dressed in faded and threadbare tunic and breeks. Soot covered
half of his face.
“Kimber,” the voice of Hennesi echoed through the forest.
With a smile, Kimber turned to the rest of her party.
“We found friends,” she said.
141
“What in the name of the gods…?” Hennesi began, but
Kimber stopped her short.
“Let’s put the fire out, Hennesi,” the ranger said, “then we can
catch up.”
“A foin idea,” added Tavish, “I wish I had the drink now just
so I could say…”
“I’ll drink to that,” the two women finished for him and they
all laughed.
Ioras was abed. Hovering over him was Naomh Iobairt, his
beautiful cleric, clad in blue and white raiment and dabbing the
perspiration from the lad’s forehead. Her blonde hair was braided
into loops behind her head.
“You exert yourself, needlessly,” the cleric said. Ioras merely
groaned. He tried to rise, but was too weak.
“What happened?” the Golden Child asked.
Naomh smiled. “You sent the bastards running.”
“They will return,” Ioras added. “I must be ready.”
Naomh pushed him down with a forceful hand.
“Not in your weakened condition,” she sighed. “Trust in the
allies of Alinard for a change. You are not alone in this fight.”
“Sometimes it feels like it,” the lad groaned. He surrendered
to the priest’s ministrations and in no time he was asleep.
Naomh exhaled the long held breath. She hated lying to the
lad, but it would do no good to crush his confidence with him in
such a weakened state. Why did he have to know that after his
142
transformation, when he collapsed in a heap of exhaustion that
his army had been over run and routed. In retreat, they were
being pushed back to the borders of the kingdoms.
The priests were busy patching wounds and staunching the
flow of innocent blood. Diseased sores, afflicted with every
touch from the mhallacht, were being purified with Alinard’s
love. Too many had fallen in the battle, never to rise again.
Alinard had many brave new members of his army. Naomh
wiped away the tear that fell down her cheek.
For ten years they had fought this war, ever pushing the
Sinforce back, until today. What had changed? Where did this
sudden power come from that Colm Sadach (may the gods curse
him) wielded to such great effect? There were no answers in the
divining stones, the fires. No hints in the blood of pigs. No voices
spoke in their heads. Alinard was eerily silent.
Naomh shuddered at the thought. She would not allow the
forces of Alinard to fail. With a new found resolve, she stood
from where she kneeled, strapped on her metal cuirass,
emblazoned with Alinard’s cross, hefted the heavy mace, and left
the tent and the fever ridden Golden Child behind.
The journey north was a tedious lesson in the brutality of
winter. Luaithreach could not feel her toes, but she kept the
complaint to herself. It seemed no matter how many furs she
wrapped herself in, the cold found a piece of flesh and gnawed at
143
it like a hungry demon. Her feet roared in impotent discomfort
every time they touched the snow.
She would not abandon the boy, now, though, even if it meant
freezing to death on a desolate mountain trail in the middle of a
Gods forsaken stretch of rocky landscape nothing would grow on
apart from the occasional fir tree or bramble.
She cursed her luck, her father, and Cannivone. At times she
even cursed herself for agreeing to this. A life of serving her
father and she gets rewarded with a quest that will leave her a
frozen signpost of warning to other travelers of the perils of the
winter weather. So be it. She tightened her lips together and
resolutely continued the march.
The boy, Cannivone seemed remarkably unaffected by the
weather, walking down the trail at an easy gait, his endurance
seemingly endless. An inner fire burned within him, she decided,
that kept him warm; kept his feet moving regardless of the
obstacle. Her admiration for the boy grew, daily.
So, too did her concern for the power of the sword. It
emanated a darkness like a putrid cloud that prickled her scaly
flesh and put a buzzing inside her head as if wasps had been let
loose inside.
If they did not find shelter soon, she knew, they could very
well die. The boy seemed not to notice or care, headstrong was
he in his path of righteousness. He mumbled something to
himself and seemed to be arguing about which direction to go.
Luaithreach sensed the darkness in the boy boiling to the surface
and she whispered a quick prayer to Mesz and fingered the hilt
of her sword.
144
“Not now,” she heard Cannivone say. “We will discuss this
later.”
Great, she thought. The lad is going insane. Good thing I have
my secret. She kept a wary eye upon the boy as they made their
way down the narrow mountain path and around a bend in the
great peaks.
The beauty of the scenery hit her like a fist. Spread out below
them in all its glory was a vast valley covered in a blanket of
white. The frozen ribbon of the Aibhainn Folaidh could be seen
in the distance, as well as a few faint lights, flickering in the
windows of small wooden buildings behind towering walls.
So there in the distance was the famed city of Talantas, she
pondered. Cannivone turned to her, his face red from the bite of
the wind. He swept his hand across the view.
“There is our destination,” he said. “Talantas. Another four
days journey and you will be safe in the Temple of Alinard. I will
seek to finish what I started, weeks ago.”
“And fulfill my destiny,” the voice purred.
“Is not your religion a compassionate and forgiving one?”
Luaithreach sneered.
“Yes,” the boy said, “but I have done some unforgivable
things.”
He left the rest unspoken and began the journey northwest
toward the faintly glowing beacons.
“Two more days of this cold,” Luaithreach thought with a
shrug, “will hardly kill me.”
145
As secure as the door to the granary seemed, the constant
pounding from the many arms of the undead were taking their
toll. Already cracks had appeared and iron nails were being
pushed back to fall at the feet of the three burly men who leaned
against it, trying with all their strength to keep it closed. One of
the men cried out in despair. Behind them, the tattooed woman
stood, greatsword in hand.
Fennel looked over at the man with irritation.
“Seriously?” he snarled. “You hide amongst children and you
are the one who is crying.”
“There are too many,” the man wailed.
Get over it,” the bwbach snarled. “We need as many hands as
we can get when they break through this door. Man up.”
“I will fight,” the boy said.
Fennel placed a hand on each of the boy’s shoulders.
“Brave little man,” he said. “I know you will, but if it comes
down to that then it will be too late.”
“I will assist,” the bald woman said, her gaze resolute.
“Who are you stranger?” fennel asked. “Did you bring these
foul creatures in your wake?”
“Hardly,” she replied. “I am Morrigan of the Ratu. My only
purpose is to rid the world of such vermin.”
“You obviously surround yourself with strange beasts,”
grunted Meladi, indicating the two cats.
“Companions,” the Ratu said with a smile, “Met on the road
and free to go when they choose. They belong to no one.”
146
“Well, Morrigan,” the bwbach bard nodded, “your help is
appreciated, then.”
From outside the pounding increased in intensity. The
booming voice of the thin, tall man in black came to them
through the walls.
“Tear it down and we will all feast on the blood and bones of
the townsfolk.”
“Who is that man?” Meladi asked. Fennel could only shrug.
“He claims to be our death,” Harmoni added. “What does that
mean, exactly?”
“A name meant to frighten, I’m sure,” Morrigan said.
“Does his army not frighten enough?” Grillius asked from
where he helped hold the door.
“I fear not,” Meladi boasted. “It is a foolish boast that
frightens only children.”
“Look around,” Harmoni said. “Children are what we have
most of.”
“We may have to sneak the children out and take them to
safety,” Fennel said to his daughters. “Are you up to it?”
They both nodded.
“We will keep the undead distracted while you lead the
children away,” the Ratu sighed. “Do it quickly.”
The door began to splinter bringing loud curses from the men
at the door. The crying man recoiled as a grime encrusted nail
scratched the flesh of his arm, drawing a thin line of blood. He
screamed and clutched at the wound which instantly began to
fester.
147
Morrigan leapt at the door, sword swinging. Her cats hissed,
ears flattened to their skulls.
Yor Granitespire went into action, his hammer a blur. In quick
succession he shattered many skeletal limbs and Fennel watched
in subdued awe as the skull of zombie shattered like a frostapple
Morrigan leapt forward, sword pulsing with power. The runes
glowed silver in the light.
“Foul creatures,” the Ratu hissed.
“This is my town,” Fennel cried. “You cannot have it.” He
swung his small blade at an arm that tore its way through,
severing it. It fell at their feet, writhing. Harmoni stomped it with
her foot, feeling it squish between her toes as it exploded into
green ichor. She scrunched up her nose.
“Take the children and go,” Fennel yelled. Yor and Morrigan
both nodded.
“One thing is sure,” Meladi said, trying not to choke, “death
stinks.”
148
Chapter Eight
Evil Is Ugly
Heathrose tossed the bracers into the air for the seventh time,
watching the torchlight sparkle in the gems that adorned their
iron surfaces. He couldn’t hide the grin that spread his cheeks
wide. Long had he wanted the means to travel through shadows
and, now, that power was his.
Trapped in the gems was a rare and strong magic that could
bend darkness to his will. They were also reputed to be imbued
with fire magic, handy in a bwbach’s defense. He would indeed
use the bracers wisely
Many adventures he had left his mark upon in service to the
Dragon Lord. He had been rewarded, handsomely. Thoughts
went to the small villa he had procured I from a weary vintner in
eastern Bwbachod and he grinned. Retirement beckoned. A turn
149
of the stone upon his ring left only dust settling where he once
stood.
Luaithreach was unleashed on the mortal world. His time with
them was finished.
“Treasonous swine,” the king swore, throwing his mug
against the wall where it exploded in a splash of ale. “I send them
for her head and they aid her? Two more heads will soon fill the
executioner’s basket.”
Liana flinched visibly from where she knelt on the stone
floor. The newly healed scars on her back visible to all through
the huge rent in her armor. The wound pained her terribly still
though she did her best not to show it. The flesh healed nicely,
but the wound went deep. She would hurt for the rest of her life.
Gearalt couldn’t help but stare at the way the pale scars stood out
starkly against her charcoal colored skin.
Death might suit her better than the disfigurement, he thought,
eyes flashing yellow, briefly.
“Someone had better tell me some good news,” Gearalt cried,
“or there will be some blood spilled by nightfall.”
Mabsant stepped forward, reluctantly and cleared his throat.
Gearalt peered down his nose at the advisor.
“Yes, fat man,” he jeered. Mabsant could just catch the faint
yellow glow from behind the lad’s eyes.
150
“Apologies, my lord,” Mabsant stammered, “but our spies tell
us that the boy has been seen in Belton.”
“Seen?” the king turned pale. “I want to hear of his capture.
Not of a sighting by some sheep shagging farmhand.”
“Yes, majesty,” Mabsant grumbled, wringing his hands in
nervousness. “At least we know he is still in the vicinity.”
“It has only been a few weeks, Mabsant,” the king snarled.
“How far did you think the boy was going to get?”
The obese advisor shrugged his massive frame, rolls of fat
undulating like jelly beneath his vast robes.
“It is my duty to inform,” he said. “I cannot help the contents
of the news.”
“Out of my sight,” Gearalt yelled at the man, “and don’t
return until you have the boy in chains.”
Mabsant nodded and returned to his place in line. He hoped
his spy would return soon from the journey he and Atheala had
sent him on. A truce with the Rowan bard for the good of the
kingdom. He knew that if Gearalt heard any word of their secret
he would lose his head like a holiday goose. He shuddered at the
thought.
The thought of geese made his stomach grumble and he left
the throne room for the kitchens. He knew the way. He could
follow his nose to any food source. It was said he could track
better than a hound.
He could just hear the king’s voice rambling on in a tirade
about how worthless his father’s court was and that changes
might need to be made, then, mercifully, he could hear no more.
151
He rounded a corner to find the lithe form of Atheala waiting
outside the pantry.
“I knew I would find you here,” she said.
Mabsant looked around nervously. “We cannot be seen
speaking,” he said.
The second seat of the council pierced him with a sharp
glare. “I have news,” she said. “It cannot wait.”
“Onvalay has sent news?” the obese man asked and was
answered with a small nod.
“We will speak of this later,” the woman replied, offering up
her warmest smile. Mabsant felt a stirring in his loins. Damn, but
the woman was beautiful even at her advancing age. She must
have been a real stunner in her youth, he thought.
“Where?” he nearly croaked.
“Your place, of course.” The woman smiled again and added,
“Have wine.”
Mabsant knew they were playing with fire, their lives forfeit
if Gearalt uncovered their plot, but he reluctantly agreed and
Atheala disappeared around one of the castle’s many corridors.
“Gods give me strength,” he muttered. “I may need double
rations.” He entered the kitchens, stomach rumbling, though out
of hunger or nervousness he could not say.
A quick spell from Sithic had drenched the flaming trees and
extinguished the fire. Brawth dragged the body of their
152
companion, Dien into the clearing and started digging a deep
hole. The ground was frozen and made the task near impossible.
Bolan cursed and sweated with exertion. His companion merely
grinned, stoically.
“Let’s just pile stones upon him,” Bolan grumbled. “This is
going to take all day.”
“Do we not have all day?” Brawth replied, “Or do you have
pressing matters elsewhere?”
The Leaf Lord looked around at the damage and scowled.
“Damn you men and your fire,” he growled.
Bolan scowled and Brawth gave the heavily muscled sirite a
dark look.
“It was magic,” the slayer said. “Not natural fire. I never liked
the smell of the stuff. Puts a tingle to my teeth” he sighed, “but
Dien was a good enough sort and deserved a better death.”
Sithic towered over the barbaric Brawth and pointed a finger
at the man.
“Humans,” he sneered. “You think the world is yours to do
with what you will. You kill the forests- each other, rape the land
and rivers of their bounty. Distort the magic to your own means.
Do not speak to me of what a proper death should be. I defend
my forests as you would your home.”
“Peace,” Brawth said, “I meant no offence. Just thinking out
loud. A trait that has caused me trouble in the past as well.”
Sithic seemed to relax. He turned to the ranger where she sat
with the others, sharing a small rabbit. Bailey crunched bones at
her feet.
153
“The fire is no longer a danger,” Sithic said. “I leave the
forest in your capable hands.” She nodded, her mouth full of
greasy meat.
The Leaf Lord’s image wavered, briefly and he was gone.
There were only faint traces of footprints to mark where he had
stood.
“Hail,” a voice called from the perimeter of the camp. All
hands went to blades and Lughdo gave a small growl. Entering
the camp was an abhac, his beard of russet brown dragging
through the snow between his feet. He wore a shirt of chainmail
and a huge smile. A large hammer hung from his waist.
“I wish no harm upon you,” he stated. “I seek the bard
Q’ilaqiqi.”
The Rowan bard stood and stepped forward.
“I am Q’ilaqiqi,” she said. The abhac bowed low and swept
his thick arm across the snow.
“I come from the An Corran with a proposition,” he said.
“Step forward, slowly,” Kimber said, her red sword aimed at
the abhac’s burly chest, “or I let the ettin eat you.”
Nuzzgo’s faces lit up with the prospect. “Yum,” the beast
said. G’narish silenced him with a stick against one temple.
“My name is Onvalay,” the abhac stated as he strode forward,
hands raised. “I have been sent by Mabsant of The Crescent,
advisor to the king and friend to the heroes of the realm.”
“I remember the man,” Kimber replied with a nod, “though
not fondly. As I recall he was a cowardly man who lifted not a
finger to protect his king.”
154
“There may be truth in what you say,” Onvalay said. “I come
merely as messenger. Gold has paid for my services, not loyalty.
I tracked the bard from Talantas. I never thought to find her with
so many friends.”
“How did you track me?” Q’ilaqiqi asked, stunned. She was a
Rowan. They were masters of the forest and could be nearly
invisible if such were their intent.
“With this,” Onvalay said, holding up a comb. It was covered
in gems and resembled a silver wasp. Diamonds glittered where
the eyes should be.
“Shit,” the sirite bard cursed. “I must have left that behind in
my haste.”
“What magic did you use to track us?” Kimber queried.
The abhac shrugged.
“I merely asked Bach Bychan to guide me to the owner of this
fine comb,” he said.
“You are a priest, then?” Hennesi asked from across the
clearing.
This elicited a nod from the small, rotund being. He tossed the
comb at Q’ilaqiqi’s feet. “Among other things. I return this now
that the mission has found success.”
Kimber returned her red blade to its scabbard.
“Come join us, Onvalay,” she said. “And tell us of this
proposition.”
The abhac priest nodded once and walked over to the fire. He
sat next to Lughdo who stared at him with a fierce look on his
bulbous face.
155
“Normally it is in the nature of my kind to kill such as you,”
Onvalay told the half-ogre, “as well as your goblin friend and the
two headed giant…”
Lughdo snarled. “Try.”
“…But,” the abhac priest continued, “this world has proven to
be full of surprises. What we see with our eyes is not always the
truth of things.”
“What insight,” muttered Gioffri.
“The wisdom of the gods?” asked Tavish.
“Nope.” Onvalay grinned. “Just my own observation. You
guys wouldn’t happen to have some ale, would you?”
Tavish’s face went pale at the mention of libation. G’narish
snorted, his laugh becoming infectious. Gioffri joined and soon
the entire party was filling the air with their laughter.
Except Tavish, who gave each of them a look of derision. The
mercenaries, Brawth and Bolan continued to dig at the hard
ground.
Ghia was cold. Wrapping herself in thick furs did little to
ward off the weather. A hand toyed with the brittle parchment
inside her sleeve. The doll seemed to grin.
“Why must I do it?” she asked the doll for what seemed like
the hundredth time. “I am just a little girl.” She still remembered
the venerable high priest and his betrayal of Sigov.
156
She didn’t expect an answer, not really. The doll did amazing
things, but didn’t say much. Besides, this mission was given to
her by Sigov. How could the doll know his intentions?
She took a deep breath and steeled her resolve. On quiet feet,
she made her way down the solid dirt road toward the towering
double cross of the Temple of Alinard, the strange blue metal
glittering in the sunlight.
Normally, the best work of thieves was done at night, but
Sigov insisted that this mission was of utmost importance.
Though the temple’s spire was clearly visible, towering over the
other buildings in Fialscathac, the girl knew there was still a
lengthy walk ahead of her.
She grumbled behind her scarf and felt the urge to cry. At ten
years old, she had been through much in her short life. If she
could survive the wrath of the red haired bitch and her killing
spree, she could survive a little cold, she thought.
Some nights, the nightmares woke her still; memories of the
strange woman with the glowing sword. A voice that manifested
itself from thin air telling her to kill. So much blood and death.
She had been lucky to find the hidden room and lead the other
survivors to safety. They had hidden there for days feeding
themselves on the rats that crawled through the walls.
A shudder ran up her spine as she recalled the ordeal.
Thanking the Gods again she straightened her back and
continued her journey. She barely noticed the filthy bodies that
moved nearby, so intent was she on her path.
A young girl alone on the streets of Fialscathac wasn’t safe.
Too many people there were who preyed upon the young and
157
weak. Nervously, she ran a hand to her thigh, feeling the dagger
strapped there beneath her fur cloak. It emanated a warmth that
was reassuring. She sighed in relief at its presence.
Suddenly, her way was barred by two hulking figures that
stank of piss and vomit.
“What have we here?” the first asked with a grin splitting his
filthy beard.
“Easy prey,” his companion replied. Ghia saw the glint of
steel in the sunlight. She swallowed the ball that had grown in
her throat.
“Please,” she said. “I’m late.”
“Then we won’t take up too much of your time,” the first man
said. “We will take the cloak and whatever coin you have.”
“And that doll for my daughter,” the second man added.
“I have nothing, sirs,” Ghia replied, nearly in tears. “My dad
will beat me if I am late.”
“We can save him the trouble and do it now, eh Garlen?” The
second man chuckled.
“Aye, Brier.”
“Be a good girl and undress quickly,” the man called Brier
said. “Make this easy on yourself.”
“I will not,” the girl said, hunching over, her hand fumbling
beneath her cloak for the warm hilt of the dagger.
“Would be a pity to have to cut you,” Garlen said. “But don’t
think I won’t. We could sell that cloak for a few coppers.”
“Please…” Ghia pleaded again. The buzz in her head told her
that Ghambi was trying to communicate. She loosened the
dagger and felt it drop into a sweaty palm.
158
“Remove your clothes or we will remove them for you,” Brier
snarled, stepping closer.
Ghia dropped her doll onto the hard ground hearing the
resounding thud as it hit. She began to untie the cloak with her
free hand.
Brier stepped forward and cupped her chin in his hand.
“Pretty,” he said. “Good thing I like my girls a bit older.”
Tears were beginning to fall from Ghia’s eyes, freezing upon
her cheeks in the freezing air. She could see the mist of the man’s
breath and smelled the rancid stench of uisce. It sickened her.
She fumbled with the thong that tied her cloak about her
shoulders.
It fell from her shoulders in a puddle of fur and Brier bent to
retrieve it. Ghia struck like an asp, the dagger burying itself to
the hilt in the top of the man’s head. Blood spattered warm and
steaming in the air, covering her hand.
“What in…” Garlen began, incredulous at the violence before
him. He stepped forward, a pitted, rusty blade protruding from
his fist.
Brier dropped like a sack of flour, dead instantly, the dagger
pulling from Ghia’s hand. She backed from the man in fear, eyes
wide and clouded with wet tears.
“Please, don’t,” she cried.
“Brier don’t like his girls young,” the bandit growled, “but I
ain’t got no preference.”
The girl backed against the wall of the nearest shop, the alley
hiding her from prying eyes. The man called Garlen approached
159
her like a feral wolf, slowly. He moved the blade from hand to
hand, nervously.
“I will take the cloak,” he said, “and whatever else I can get
from your corpse.”
Suddenly the man stiffened, his eyes going wide. The blade
fell from lifeless fingers and he dropped to his knees. A look of
wonderment overtook his face and he tried to speak, but blood
frothed between his lips making conversation difficult. With a
last croaking sound, he collapsed on his face in the dirt, blood
from his torn back painting the earth.
Ghambi’s painted smile tugged up at the corners as she
lowered a finger, still smoking from the spell that blasted the
man apart. Ghia was shaking almost uncontrollably as she knelt
to recover the fur cloak. She avoided looking at the gory corpses
lying in the alley. With quick fingers she re-tied the cloak, picked
up her doll, and hurried toward the temple’s beckoning tower.
She rushed so fast, she nearly lost her footing on the patches
of ice that grew overnight. Luckily, the training Sigov had been
putting her through had increased her agility, her balance only
one trait that had improved.
Soon, they came to the silver doors of the temple. Outside
were two guards, both dark of skin, one the color of cinnamon,
the other a few shades darker. They were both tall and well
-muscled, dressed in blue and white surcoats over bright
chainmail. Double bladed axes were held at their shoulders. New
converts to the Alinard faith from the wild lands of Stanlyn, Ghia
thought.
Ghia approached them, sheepishly.
160
“I bring a message to the masters of the temple,” she said with
a bow.
The two guards exchanged a glance.
“There are no masters here,” one guard said. “Not yet,
anyway.”
“Yeah,” the other said. “The old one was murdered.”
“Who is in charge, then?” the girl said, trying not to stammer.
“Avegor,” the first replied. “unless that young whelp has been
given the title.”
“You look vaguely familiar,” Rodni said, his eyes narrowing.
“You look just like the girl who was here when Amniar was
killed.”
“Yes,” she nodded. “I was being held here, but…”
Rodni grabbed her arm in a grip, tight with corded muscles.
“Darius will have questions for you,” he said, pulling her into
a small cubicle.
Ghia gripped her doll and stumbled along in the huge man’s
grip.
“Tongael,” Rodni called. “Get the girl some soup. She is
going to be here a while.”
Ruthangad sat his seven foot frame before the fire in the
Broken Wheel’s common room. Around him stood his five
fachan bodyguards, solid, man sized creatures with a spiked row
of black hair. A single eye peered from beneath a shaggy brow
on each. Each creature also had a single arm protruding from a
161
burly chest and one heavily muscled leg. Sharp picks hung from
their thick leather belts.
Many an unlucky victim had underestimated the mobility of
the one legged creatures and with their bones the fachan picked
sharp yellow teeth. The creatures moved with a fluid grace and
speed contrary to their appearance.
The killer, who called himself “the darkness of death”,
watched as his guards tore the corpse of a townsperson limb from
limb leaving strips of flesh and pools of blood on the floor. With
great strength they ripped the body in two as if it were nothing
more than a sack.
The dark clad man smiled, his teeth a shade paler than his
clammy skin, and took a long drink of the strong ale. With a
lifetime of mental training he blocked out the rending noises and
closed his eyes, enjoying the burnt peat taste upon his tongue.
Good ale, he thought. It was almost a pity to have killed the brew
master, but his master Colm Sadach would be pleased.
The attack took the city by complete surprise. Finally, a
victory against the King’s forces and the cursed church of the
thrice damned god, Alinard. For too long had the Golden Child
held them at bay, but now, with a small force of fachan and
undead, they had circled around the Sliabh Cruinn, leaving death
and destruction in their wake, while the so called son of Alinard
was busy fighting for his life to the north. Next, Ruthangad
planned to invade Fialscathac and tear the temple to the ground,
Another smile split his jaw at the thought. He couldn’t
remember exactly what had happened in his childhood to leave
him so cold and empty. It was as if he didn’t have a heart inside
162
his chest. Nor did he care. Colm kept him in luxury and he
preferred his life of freedom to anything proposed by the self-
serving deities of Domhan. He answered to nobody but himself.
Who was to say he wasn’t a God himself? Did he not take life
indiscriminately and as easily as a God? Did he not bring the
dead back to life with a wave of his iron wand? Did they not
follow and serve him blindly? If that wasn’t God like, then he
shivered to think what might be.
He took another drink of the ale and swished it around his
mouth, cleansing his palette of the taste of death. He was a killer;
he was good at it, but the smell and taste of blood still left
something to be desired. The fachan could have it.
He leaned back, awaiting further orders from the frost giant
and tried to sleep amidst the tearing noises.
The army fell back to the Coill Croinnte licking their wounds
in utter dejection. The heavy boughs offered a brief respite from
the foul weather, thick drops of rancid rain falling from the sky.
The Golden Child sat atop his white charger, head hanging
low. He never had known defeat in all his twenty six years of
life. Alinard had always given him the means to be victorious
until now.
163
He looked across the great encampment that spread itself
around the village of Clatt, a grouping of ramshackle huts built of
mud and wood-a primitive place inhabited by goblins. The
orange skinned creatures looked out from behind their leaf
curtains in fear and awe at the army that surrounded them.
Prayers to Gimlet, their one horned god could be heard,
muttered in their high pitched warbling. None were brave enough
to venture forth from the sanctity of their homes.
It mattered not at all to Ioras. He had other things on his mind.
He would not attack these creatures unless they joined the dark
army at his heels, already teeming with their kind. Why had the
power of Alinard waned? He looked down at his glowing yellow
sword and sighed. Was its power not enough anymore? Never
had it failed. Even when he had polymorphed into the great gold
dragon, this time the enemy had not run. On the contrary, as he
lay convalescing, his army had been routed.
They retreated in haste behind a wall of screeching giants.
Many a companion lay smashed or broken on the strand of earth
between the Coill Croinnte and the Kindom of Galis. The
barbarians who inhabited the area would have bones enough for
years to make their tools and service ware.
Ioras still hoped to recruit the aid of the barbarians-the Clann
Iarann, who made the area their home: a fierce tribe of warriors
wielding weapons of cold iron extracted from the Sliabh Speir on
the southern edge of Ghealsen. Their aid, he knew, could alter
the climax of the war once and for all. So far, his request for a
meeting with their chieftain had gone unanswered.
164
The Golden Child dismounted and knelt at the edge of the
Aibhainn Cromh, a narrow, slow moving river that trickled down
from the Sliabh Speir and emptied into the Aigean Stoirmeach a
few leagues to the south.
He cupped his hands and drank a mouthful of the clear, cold,
crisp water. Silently, he offered another prayer to his father, the
God named Alinard and wondered why he had been forsaken.
The only hope that remained was to journey the five leagues
south along the coast to where the Library of Hope stood in all its
majesty overlooking the storm tossed waters of the Aigean
Stoirmeach. There, they would have the advantage as the enemy
would have to squeeze through the narrow opening between the
forest and the sea. Ioras swore to cut them all down. Personally.
His face set in grim determination, he stood and turned to give
the orders, a hand forming a firm grip on the hilt of his sword.
They entered the valley just as darkness was engulfing the
sky. Luaithreach looked around her nose wrinkled in distaste. A
low growl escaped her throat.
“What you do is folly,” the voice whispered in his head.
“Kill the bitch before she leads you astray.”
“I did not ask for the opinion of a sword,” Cannivone
growled. “Now leave me in peace.”
165
The boy could tell the sword was sulking and smiled. There
was no way in Alinard’s holy name he was going to let a sword
manipulate him. Already, he had nearly given in to its incessant
longing for blood.
The sword, while pretty, gave him an uneasy feeling. He
knew that when the Temple of Alinard took him in chains at last
he would be relieved. He could wash away his sins in Alinard’s
glorious light and await whatever fate they chose for him-free at
last.
Freedom from the violence that had plagued him over his
short life. Freedom from the loneliness, the guilt. Escape at last
from the weight upon his heart at the loss of Perinia. He gritted
his teeth and put one foot stoically in front of the other.
Luaithreach calmly kept her distance. The boy had a tendency
to talk to himself and it unnerved her. There was still a tingling in
the back of her skull alerting her of evil intent, but it did not seem
to emanate from the boy. The feeling did not bother her. She took
no sides. her desires were those of her father. She would keep
him close until she understood more, she decided.
So she followed at a close distance, occasionally dropping a
few pieces of dried meat into her mouth.. It was warmer down in
the valley, thousands of feet in elevation lower than the mountain
path and she was pleased with the warmth. They passed scores of
travelers, wrapped in blankets against the cold.
The strange woman with the black skin always garnered
unwanted attention, but none were foolish or brave enough to
approach or offer the party any resistance. Nervous hands
166
gripped the hidden hilts of daggers beneath tattered clothing, but
it was more out of reassurance than any willingness to act rashly.
Luaithreach held her breath, nervously. Talantas was the
largest town she had ever seen. Even at this distance it spread
across the horizon in shadowy lumps. It was said you could fit
ten Anoth’s into Talantas with room to spare. She had been to the
city on the edge of the jungles of Tir-na-Faiche only once with
her father and she had thought it was large, but the sheer size of
Talantas was awe-inspiring.
“When we arrive at the city,” Cannivone said. I will travel to
the castle alone.”
“I would be lax in my duties if I allowed that. You mean to
sacrifice yourself,” the woman stated. Cannivone shook his head.
“I mean to try and make the king see reason at the end of my
sword.”
“Is he a just and fair king?” Luaithreach spat the words.
Cannivone glared at the woman. “His father was, but I don’t
think they are the words to describe Gearalt. From what I
experienced of him, he is a cruel man.”
“He is still a boy,” the sword chimed. “hardly worthy of
being called a man.”
“I hope you are not doing all this out of revenge,” the woman
replied, her eyes narrowing.
“I go to do what I must” he snapped.
“You must finish what I started, boy” the voice echoed inside
his head. “We do not need the aid of this wench.”
“I have a friend there,” the boy answered through gritted
teeth. “I must make sure she is well.”
167
“Lead on, then Cannivone,” Luaithreach said. “I follow where
you go.”
The guild master sat with his three closest advisors sharing a
roast pheasant and a bottle of Cel Cedadian brandy. To his left
sat the strange, pointy nosed bwbach with the furry coat who had
rescued Sigov and the orphans from the clutches of the temple.
Lomaldor and Iomar sat on opposite ends, the human tearing into
the fowl with a ravenous appetite.
Sigov grimaced at the ferocity. He sipped the brandy where
Iomar guzzled it. Even Lomaldor, the calm and steady sirite
wizard-thief was letting annoyance show on his normally serene
face.
“The guild seems to be prospering,” Ratto said. He tore off a
long strip of greasy flesh and placed it in his mouth.
“Thanks in part to you,” Sigov answered. “I would still be
rotting in the temple’s dungeons if you hadn’t appeared.”
“Gad’s luck,” the bwbach said with a shrug. “Nothing more.”
“Well it was welcome, nonetheless.” Sigov saluted his
diminutive companion with an upraised decanter.
“Why have you summoned us?” Lomaldor asked, fingers
steepled at his bony chin.
168
“Direct,” the guild master said, “as usual. One of your better
traits, I think.” He sighed and added, “I have sent the girl Ghia to
the temple with a message proclaiming your innocence in the
murder of Amniar and explaining that his death was by his own
hand.”
Lomaldor’s large oval eyes widened. “Is that wise?”
“Someone in the church has to be able to be trusted.”
Iomar swallowed a mouthful of stringy pheasant and spoke.
“I trust no organized religion or anyone who takes part in
such folly.”
“There have to be some who behave in accordance with the
words they speak,” Ratto intervened.
“In some religions,” Iomar continued, “maybe. In these
Alinardians it is doubtful. They are a conniving and corrupt
group.”
Ratto nodded his tiny head. “The priestesses of Banba follow
the doctrines of her teachings to the letter, which,” he added with
a smile, “is often to the benefit of a young, robust buck such as
myself.”
Sigov couldn’t hide the faint traces of a smile. “It is well
known that the followers of the Earthmother do not share the
same inhibitions towards intimacy as these followers of the new
god.”
“Even Eochaid doesn’t force his followers to betray their true
nature and instinct,” Iomar said, “but I still wouldn’t trust one
with my deepest secrets.”
“Who would you trust?” Lomaldor asked.
169
“Nobody,” the human said taking another bite of his pheasant.
“That is why I am still alive.”
“It is a strange custom,” Ratto added , “to force your
followers to ritually marry the deity, forsaking all lovers and all
wealth.”
Iomar nearly choked on his mouthful of bird as he chortled.
“Forsake?” he added. “Someone has to be paying for the upkeep
of the temple.”
“Gold flows freely in the temples,” Sigov said with a smile,
“that is why I sent my spy. They would never suspect the young
girl.”
“The temple should be toppled at their feet for what they have
done,” Lomaldor snarled. “We of the Ash sirite would never treat
life so recklessly.”
Ratto chortled. “Funny words from a thief.”
The sirite glared at the tiny creature. “I wasn’t always so.”
“There is a story in there somewhere, I can’t wait to hear it,”
Ratto said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.
“In a life as long as mine,” Lomaldor added. “There is much
hidden and many dark secrets. None of them contain even a hint
that the priests of Twrch Tua have ever harbored malice toward
any living thing.”
“Were you one of these priest, then?” Iomar asked. Lomaldor
shook his head, sadly.
“No,” he replied. “I was never taken in by the concept of
devoting my life to the Lord of the Sirite. Elymas was my
mistress and she offered me power of a different kind.”
170
“Sorcery,” Sigov retorted, the word spoke as a statement and
not a question. Lomaldor nodded again.
“Indeed,” he continued. “It was during this time I met
Faeduin.”
“Faeduin?” Ratto asked, his interest in the story clear upon his
face.
“Priestess of Twrch Tua and my betrothed.” Lomaldor’s gaze
seemed distance and his voice held a sense of sadness that
permeated throughout the entire room.
“Bitter memories?” Sigov asked.
“The Alinardians tried to force their religion upon us, burning
our homes and putting us “pagans” to the sword. Faeduin died so
that I could escape.”
“Bastards,” muttered Ratto.
“Indeed,” Lomaldor replied. “I have mistrusted them since.”
“Now we follow a more visible deity,” Iomar said with a grin.
“Yes,” Lomaldor agreed, “One thing can be said about Mesz.
He is involved.”
“And he rewards his followers well,” Iomar said, pushing the
remnants of his meal away from him across the scarred table.
“Gold, women, power,” Lomaldor stated. “What more could
one ask for?”
“You trust him?” Sigov asked.
“It isn’t about trust,” Iomar said. “I already told you I don’t
trust anyone. It’s about respect and loyalty.”
“You follow him out of respect?”
“Aye,” the human said and his face widened into a grin. “And
gold.”
171
“That doesn’t hurt,” Lomaldor agreed.
“This sounds like a religion I could be very interested in,”
Ratto said, leaning back with his hands behind his head. He
belched, loudly.
The others glared at him and the bwbach merely smiled.
“You have the manners of a goat,” Lomaldor said.
“Yep,” Ratto said. “And the appetite of a bear.”
Sigov sighed. He hoped Ghia would report back soon and
save him from another meal with these fools.
“Is this what the Ways of Alinard have become?” Darius was
furious. “Locking up little girls?”
Rodni looked to the floor, severely admonished.
“It is the same girl who was staying here when Amniar was
killed,” Tongael offered, but he was met with a wilting glance
form the priest.
“You better not have harmed a hair on her head,” Darius
growled, “or the hand of Alinard will not be gentle upon you.
This I swear.”
“She is unharmed,” Rodni protested. “We thought you might
want to garner some information from her.”
“You thought?” the cleric snarled. “Are you sure you thought
at all?”
172
Rodni bristled, barely containing his rage. How dare this
young priest speak to him in such a manner. If he were of lesser
breeding, he would teach the priest a thing or two about respect.
Darius took a deep breath to calm himself.
“Do you realize that this is just the thing that the church’s
detractors are looking for? Ammunition to discredit our
teachings. I think the mistreatment of a girl would give them
ample ammunition, don’t you?”
“We was only trying to help.” Tongael looked like a beaten
dog, gaze downcast and shoulders slumped.
“Our teachings are of mercy and kindness,” Darius reminded
them. “Especially to children. I highly doubt she had the
wherewithal to carry out treason against the church.”
“We want the killer brought to justice,” Rodni exclaimed.
“Your passion is commendable,” Darius replied. “We all want
that. Avegor has seen the evidence and thinks that Amniar may
have taken his own life.”
Rodni shook his head in disbelief. “To do so would take him
from the possibility of sitting at Alinard’s side. he would never
do such a thing.”
“Maybe not,” Darius replied. “But I hardly think the girl is the
leader of a ring of assassins.”
“Not the leader,” Tongael offered. “But maybe a pawn?”
Darius rubbed his chin in thought.
“Take me to this girl,” he said. “We will find out what she
knows, but I am warning you. Treat her with kindness of you will
rot in the dungeons. This I swear by all that is righteous. Damn
me to the Nine Hells if I’m lying.”
173
With a nod, the guards led the priest toward the locked door.
174
The Golden Child
175
Gerald L. Black
Chapter Nine
The Power Of Song
It was much warmer in the small room, Perinia noticed. The
small brazier kept the chill away very effectively and the soft bed
was well furnished with thick blankets and pillows stuffed with
feathers. The strange bwbach had led her blindfolded through a
maze of twists and turns and she was welcomed back into light
with the sight of a small corani with short beard who introduced
himself as Carraig before leading her to these comfortable
accommodations.
“You will be safe here,” the corani said before closing the
door and disappearing.
Perinia took a deep sigh of relief as she pulled the coverlet
tight around her chest.
176
The Golden Child
She was relieved to be free from the dungeon, but what did
her future hold? What about her family? And where was she to
go from here? She couldn’t stop the tear that fell from her eye as
she thought of her mother and father still in the castle. What story
had they been told? Did they even now mourn their daughter?
And what had become of Cannivone? She wondered. The boy
seemed to be struggling with his emotions for his actions on the
fateful night the king was killed. It was as if he felt guilt. How
could he? She had never seen anyone more courageous the way
he rushed to her defense thwarting the prince’s attempts to
permanently scar her.
She missed their walks through the gardens; their talks. She
missed the way he smiled shyly when she took his hand. The way
her heart swelled when he was near. Tears began to pour from
her and she heard her sobs echoing through the room.
This time, she didn’t care who heard.
Ioras, his hand gripping the hilt of Analil so tightly, his
knuckles were white, stared up at the Library of Hope, weary and
defeated. His army spread out before the towering temple like a
plague of locusts, crushing the grass beneath heavily armored
feet.
Only a coward ran, he knew, but more lives were at stake than
his own. They had trusted him to lead them to victory against
Antius’ darkness. He could not, with clear conscience, lead them
177
Gerald L. Black
to their deaths. Reluctantly, the army fell back to make their
stand before the tower devoted to Nisien and to heal their
wounded and burn the dead.
The Golden Child’s heart swelled with sadness and he was
nearly overcome by the crushing weight of it. His golden helmet
with long feathered crest of flowing red horse hair, was lodged
beneath a bent elbow at his waist. His flowing golden curls were
disheveled and sticky with sweat and blood. Blood of
companions as well as enemies.
Tears flowed freely down his checks as he silently prayed to
his father for aid.
“Do not abandon your flock,” he pleaded, but there was no
answer. “Give me the strength to lead them to victory.”
As if in answer, the blade of his sword began to glow with a
yellowish light, giving his flesh a sickly pallor.
The clearing of a throat from behind him caused him to whirl,
his tattered cape fluttering in the breeze.
“Your pardon, Lord.” The speaker was a thickly muscled man
with dark hair and dark eyes. A freshly applied and blood soaked
bandage was wrapped tightly about his temple. Though his
surcoat was spattered with blood and filth, the yellow fist of the
Healing Hand was still visible embroidered upon his chest. A
flail with two spiked heads dangled at his thigh. There were still
pieces of hair and brain covering it.
“Elodias,” the Golden Child said. “I heard of your bravery
against the goblin horde. Alinard will welcome you at his side
one day.”
178
The Golden Child
“Only to do the work of Diancecht,” corrected the soldier. “I
fight under the banner of your God because it is beneficial to
both our deities.”
Ioras nodded. He was thankful for the alliance between his
father, Alinard and the older Gods. It would take a united effort
to thwart the Sinforce and repel the evil they spread in their
wake.
How can you defeat an army that rises to fight again when
struck down? He had no answers and there none were
forthcoming. Ioras grunted.
“I am thankful for the assistance from all who wish to be
free,” he said. “Regardless of which God they pray to.”
Elodias grunted in approval.
“A just and righteous statement,” Elodias replied. “And I feel
in your heart that it is true. The light of your God shines upon
you and in that power we will be victorious.”
“With allies such as you,” Ioras said, clapping the man on the
shoulder, “I believe that to be true.”
Another soldier approached, his surcoat smeared with dark
blood. The cloth was once a pure white and bore the red tower of
the Crimson Keep.
“Forgive the intrusion,” the man said. “A message has arrived
from Talantas.”
“The temple?” Ioras asked. The messenger shook his dark
mane and handed over a tightly wound piece of vellum sporting
the king’s seal in a large clump of wax.
“From the King?” The Golden Child was baffled. The war
had been sanctioned not only by King Uilleam, but by the
179
Gerald L. Black
Temple of Alinard. Protecting the citizens of Domhan was of
utmost importance. Ioras tore the seal with his slender fingers.
Greetings Golden Child,
I now find myself on the throne after the untimely demise of
my father. The pressures of running a kingdom are vast and
stressful. As are the draining of the royal coffers. Already I have
had to increase the amount of tribute and taxes the citizens must
pay. We cannot afford to continue this façade of a war that we
can never win. Return the army at once to Talantas. The
Kingdom will no longer finance your folly. If the Church of
Alinard wishes to drain their coffers, that is their right, but the
soldiers of the King are no longer at your disposal. Any attempt
to ignore this request will be viewed as treason. You have one
week to comply.
King Gearalt
Ioras was stunned. The King was dead? The war called off?
This child was going to reduce ten years of death and struggle to
a meaningless squabble.
“This cannot be,” the Golden Child exclaimed.
“What does it say?” asked Elodias.
“We are to abandon the war by order of the King,” came the
exasperated reply.
“Uilleam has changed his mind?”
180
The Golden Child
Ioras’ golden curls shook with fervor. “Not Uilleam. It seems
he has perished. Gearalt now sits on the throne.”
“Gods have mercy,” the priest murmured, making a warding
sign across his forehead.
“If we retreat,” Ioras continued, “Colm Sadach will cut a
swath of destruction through Domhan like we have never seen.”
“Agreed,” Elodias chimed in, “but what are we to do?”
“The Kingdom belongs to the King,” Ioras sighed. “It is his to
build or destroy. We are honor bound to follow our orders.”
“Seriously?” The priest of Diancecht glared, mouth agape.
The Golden Child, sighed. “Gather the troops and call the
retreat,” he said. “And may Alinard guard the poor souls of
Prionsia.”
G’narish was a wonderful companion led the party to the very
edge of the forest where he wished them luck before guiding the
shambling ettin back into the woods. Onvalay watched them
leave with satisfaction.
“I will feel better without the ettin in our presence,” he said.
“He did us no harm,” Kimber said. Tavish agreed.
“That may be,” the cleric replied, “but they are an
unpredictable lot at best.”
“I judge creatures by their actions,” the ranger said with a
scowl, “not by their reputation.” She couldn’t help but glance at
Neftet and Lughdo as she spoke.
181
Gerald L. Black
The cleric of Bach Bychan grinned through his full beard, his
yellowed teeth standing out in vast relief against the dark color of
his facial hair.
“I wish no ills upon them,” the dwarf said, “I merely feel
more secure. Is it not right to be cautious?”
“Aye,” Tavish added. “I feel a wee bit less worried as well.”
Hennesi scowled. “I was never worried,” she said. “I would
have taken all three heads with one swipe of my sword.”
“I’m sure you would,” Bolan chimed in from somewhere
behind.
“What is that supposed to mean?” The tall woman growled
and turned on the mercenary, menacingly.
“Peace,” cried Brawth. “Must we fight amongst each other
when we have a kingdom to save from itself?”
Q’ilaqiqi chuckled to herself at the inanity of humans. They
lived such short lives, they could not see the importance of
things. All life was precious, but some were forfeit if the world
would be better without them. Prince Gearalt was in that category
as far as she was concerned.
She worried that the youthful ruler would revert the kingdom
back to a time when anarchy and despair reigned; before the
alliances between countries when the abhac and the sirite fought
their wars, the bwbach were terrorized by marauding hordes of
ogres and the Sirite Thios, the dark cousins of her folk, spewed
from the underworld on raids of terror, pillaging and enslaving
her people.
182
The Golden Child
“The King must die,” she muttered. Tavish looked askance at
her and shivered. There was a coldness in this sirite he could not
fathom.
“One king is already dead,” Hennesi replied. “How many
more lives must we forfeit?”
“We can sacrifice one for the sake of thousands,” the sirite
bard replied. “That would be the more righteous path. Don’t you
agree, Onvalay?”
The abhac cleric furrowed his brow, the tangled mass of hair
forming a lump above his eyes.
“There is no proof the new King will not do the right thing,”
he added.
Q’ilaqiqi laughed. “He wouldn’t know the right thing if it
kicked him in the stones.”
“Aye,” Tavish replied, “but it’d probably get his attention.”
“So how can we,” Onvalay added, “theoretically kick the king
in his stones?”
“We should camp here and decide our course of action,”
Kimber said.
Lughdo grinned, his lower jaw drooping, revealing the short
tusks.
“Anyone have blueberries?” he asked. Brawth and Bolan
shared a silent look.
183
Gerald L. Black
Elioth, the Crystal Wizard perused the tome for the fourth
time, seeking an answer to his utter failure at the castle. It was
irksome to see his magic rendered ineffectual; to watch the King
die, because of his impotent spells. Somewhere in the ancient
text he expected to find a spell so powerful, nothing could stand
up to it. So far, he found nothing.
“To the Nine Hells with this book,” he grumbled, slamming
the thick cover closed. The monkey responded by tossing a pile
of its feces in his direction missing by a hair’s breadth.
MacLugh, from his resting place on a small cot against the far
wall of the Elioth’s laboratory, chuckled to himself, His eyes
were staring at the uneven slabs of the ceiling, counting the
imperfections and had been for hours. His large, bald head rested
on his interwoven fingers.
“Damn that book, anyway,” he added, “hiding its secrets from
you.”
Elioth gave the portly wizard a look that could split the very
stone and MacLugh laughed all the harder.
With a sigh, the Crystal Wizard opened to the first page again
and started reading, his eyes following the geometric markings at
a rapid pace. They seemed to blur together as he read and he
stopped to rub at his eyes with thumb and forefinger from his
right hand.
“I know there is an answer in here somewhere,” he muttered.
“This is the most ancient of texts. There has to be something in
here.”
“Maybe you need to rest,” MacLugh said. “Fresher eyes may
see what your tired eyes cannot.”
184
The Golden Child
“Not just tired,” the Crystal Wizard sighed. “I have been
doing this for too long.”
“Nonsense,” MacLugh chortled. “Look at all that you have
accomplished. And still do. Your magic is second to none. Even I
could learn a few tricks from one such as you.”
“If you are thinking to flatter me so you can peer into my
secrets,” Elioth stated. “You will find yourself disappointed.”
“Suit yourself,” Elioth replied. “Two pairs of eyes wouldn’t
hurt.”
“Fine.” The aged mage finally gave in. “See what you can
find.”
MacLugh jumped up, excitedly, the chance to peruse an
ancient spell book from lost Aradian bringing a flutter to his
chest.
Rubbing his hands together, he waddled over to where Elioth
sat, the dusty tome open before him.
“If the answer lies within this book, I’ll find it. I swear by
Elymas.”
“Are you going to sleep all day?”
The voice of the boisterous bwbach startled Perinia awake.
She opened her eyes to see Toric’s grinning, boyish face not
three inches from her own.
“Breakfast is already getting cold,” the bwbach muttered.
“Get up and get some before it is gone.”
185
Gerald L. Black
The girl yawned and stretched, still amazed at her
surroundings. Wherever she had been taken was nicely furnished.
Better than the room she shared with her parents at the castle.
Thoughts of her parents nearly brought a tear to her eye, but she
choked it back.
A small silver mirror had been placed upon the round table
beside an ivory brush inlaid with a dolphin in turquoise. Perinia
gasped at the beautiful items. She had never seen items of such
craftsmanship.
“Where am I?” she pondered aloud.
“Somewhere safe,” the small, childlike man replied with
another grin. “Get dressed and join us for breakfast.”
He dropped from the bed and scampered out the door, closing
it behind him. Perinia stretched and yawned again, feeling the
muscles tense from her time spent in the cell, sleeping on hard
stone. She swung her bare feet from the bed and to the floor.
The scarred wood was cold to the touch and she recoiled,
before spying the slippers. She slipped them on and stood on
shaky legs. Lack of nourishment had taken its toll on her body.
She stumbled to the table and picked up the fine brush.
Using the mirror, she ran the brush through the tangles in her
hair. Staring back at her was a pale, skeletal face with sunken
cheeks and covered in filth.
“I must stink,” she grumbled to herself. She wore a clean
nightshirt, but didn’t remember putting it on. Instantly, her
cheeks reddened at the thought of strange eyes gazing upon her
nude form.
186
The Golden Child
Nearby was a porcelain basin with clean water and a towel.
She cleaned her face and arms as best as she could and looked
around the room at the other furnishings. An armoire stood in a
far corner, doors slightly ajar.
She smiled and limped over to it, wondering how she had
injured her ankle. During her escape from the castle dungeons
with Toric, she couldn’t remember having any pain, but the body
was known to mask such things when pressed into a dire
situation.
She flung the doors open and gasped. Inside were some of the
finest clothes she had ever seen. Tunics, gowns, breeks, vests,
even a pair of soft leather boots. Next to the clothes a long
dagger hung, secured to a leather belt.
“Where are my clothes?” she asked.
“Those filthy rags?” a woman’s voice said from behind,
starling her. “We burned them.”
Perinia turned to see a female bwbach attired from head to toe
in deerskin, who smiled warmly, before adding, “Choose
anything to wear. It is all for you.”
“I don’t know….”
“My father has given them as a gift for you at the request of
Toric. Get dressed. We will save some food for you.”
“Who are you?” Perinia asked.
“Shallot, daughter of Skrubb,” the small woman said with a
slight bow. “Welcome to our home.”
187
Gerald L. Black
.
188
The Golden Child
Chapter Ten
No Oath Forgotten
The course was decided. As the gates of Talantas loomed
before them, Cannivone told the woman that he would go alone
to the castle and try to appeal to Gearalt’s good side. If he
possessed one.
“Soak your hands in his blood and claim your place as
King. I will help you rule the kingdom. It will drown in blood.”
The voice was persistent
He groaned, gaining a worried look from Luaithreach. She
walked up beside him, the concern painted upon her face,
“Are you well?” she asked.
“Just a cursed headache,” the boy replied. “Nothing that will
kill me.”
“You just keep telling yourself that,” the blade stated. “I
know full well the pain that can be inflicted. Maybe I should
show you. Then, maybe you will wish for death.”
189
Gerald L. Black
Cannivone shook his head. “I’m fine,” he told the Ratu.
“Really.”
Luaithreach was not convinced, but she let the matter go.
There was something in the boy, but she couldn’t quite put her
finger on it. A foulness she could sense, corrupting the boy. The
fact that he had held out against it so long was a testament to the
boy’s pure heart.
She would observe and learn and, if she could, rid the boy of
the darkness.
“Tell that bitch to stop staring,” Bloodletter groaned. “She
makes me nervous. I do not like her piercing gaze.”
“Good,” Cannivone thought in reply. “Then, maybe you
will shut up.”
“I’m warning you. Tell her to stop.”
“Is there something in my teeth?” Cannivone asked.
Luaithreach’s eyes narrowed.
“No, why?”
“You are looking at me like I’m some kind of freak.”
The Daughter of Dragons shook her head. “Not a freak. Just
unusual.”
“You aren’t exactly normal either.” Cannivone ran a hand
through his shoulder length hair.
“Normal is in the eye of the beholder,” the woman sighed.
“Where I am from I am the norm.”
“And where I am from,” Cannivone conceded, “the line
between normal and….unusual are often blurred.”
“Civilization,” Luaithreach said, flatly as if the one word
explained everything.
190
The Golden Child
“I’ve never known much of it,” the boy replied. “I was
raised in the wilds by my uncle.”
“I have known barbarian tribes with better manners and
more honor than the so called civilized men,” Luaithreach said.
“And she will die with that thought in her head,” the sword
hissed. Cannivone’s hand began to move toward the dragon claw
hilt as if controlled by another. He trembled from the exertion to
control it. Sweat broke out on his forehead.
“Are you sure you are well?” the woman asked, her voice
full of concern.
“A fever,” Cannivone lied. “I will recover.” he turned and
walked away.
“Soon, ”Luiathreach whispered. “I will unveil the mysteries
of the boy named Cannivone and the reason my father insisted I
find him.”
The wind in her face was harsh and bitter cold. Perinia could
feel it like tiny pins being tossed upon her cheeks. She feared that
snot was pouring from her nose, but she could feel nothing and
was too afraid to let go of the bwbach to check.
“I must look a mess,” she pondered. Her eyes were closed
to the scenery as it flew by in a blur.
Before her, Toric Tusslegut steered his flying carpet with
skill and precision. An easier mode of transportation didn’t exist
191
Gerald L. Black
he was sure and he was pleased that he had acquired one in all
his travels.
“Keep holding on tight,” the bwbach yelled over the roar of
the wind. “We’ll have you far from the bastard king in no time.”
She nodded, weakly, every ounce of energy being sucked
from her body by the cold.
“I don’t usually travel this time of year,” Toric continued. “I
wait until it’s a little warmer.”
Did he have to try and make conversation? She felt the
pressure in her bladder and was using all her will not to empty it
in fear. She trembled and prayed silently to Alinard to give her
the strength to withstand the frightful journey.
Perinia was thankful she couldn’t see the ground below,
knowing it would be passing by at an alarming speed.
“Where are you taking me?” she asked, her voice barely
audible above the cry of the wind. She wasn’t sure about the turn
of events that had been handed to her, but she trusted the strange
bwbach.
“To a friend,” he said, cryptically.
“A friend,” Perinia gasped, her thoughts immediately going
to Cannivone. She never had a friend as true as the boy and now
he was gone and she was far from home on a carpet flying at
dangerous speeds through frigid air. The Gods have a strange
sense of humor.
192
The Golden Child
“Where in the Hells are my prisoners?” Gearalt screamed.
He grabbed the wounded guard by the throat and squeezed. The
man choked, his eyes growing wide. Garbled sounds masked his
reply.
“I left them in your care and you let them escape,” the King
roared. “I should cut out your eyes and feed them to the dogs.”
“Your majesty,” Mabsant said from behind. “The man was
wounded and his companion slain. I don’t think he meant to let it
happen.”
The King turned on his councilor with a snarl. “You think?”
The boy showed his perfectly formed teeth and spat, his
eyes flashing yellow in the wan light. “That is what I think of
your opinion.”
Mabsant paled. “I only mean that I do not believe it was
treason. They obviously had help to escape, though. Someone
attacked your guards.”
“I want the guard thrown into the interrogation chamber
and,” he turned toward the obese advisor, “I would be silent if
you don’t want to take his place.”
“Yes, majesty.”
The King released the throat of the injured guard and the
man fell to his knees, gasping for breath. Blood still seeped into
193
Gerald L. Black
the bandage from the deep hole in the man’s leg, just behind the
knee.
“Does that hurt?” Gearalt asked the guard. The man nodded,
slowly, his breath finally coming in ragged gasps.
“It is the mere beginning of your pain,” the King promised.
“Unless I get the answers I need. My only bait for the boy is gone
and my vengeance still goes unfulfilled.”
Mabsant shook his head. How mad the young King had
gone. Maybe it was the blow to his head. Was there a cure? He
made a mental note to ask the priests of Diancecht for a solution
as he watched the injured guard being dragged away down the
torch lit hall.
“Assemble the council,” Gearalt growled at him. “We have
a new agenda.”
“What might that be, lord?” Mabsant asked.
The King sneered at him. “If I wanted to tell you I wouldn’t
need you to assemble the fucking council, would I?”
“All due respect, your majesty,” Mabsant stammered, “but I
do speak for the An Corran.”
“Then maybe,” Gearalt snarled, “It’s time to appoint
someone new. Someone who can listen.”
Mabsant averted his gaze to the floor. This is a disaster.
Who could have thought the Prince would grow to be such an
evil man?
“Assemble them within the hour,” Gearalt stated, “or you
will be the new tenant in the girl’s cell. You will not eat quite as
often as you are in there. I assure you.”
194
The Golden Child
“It will be done,” Mabsant said with a sigh. He watched the
King exit the hall, the threat still lingering in the air. He prayed to
Alinard that his plot with Atheala would succeed.
“For the betterment of the realm,” he told himself. “Gods
help us all.”
“I am sorry you have been detained,” Darius said to the
small girl clutching the porcelain doll. “The guards mean well.
They have my best interests at heart as well as those of Alinard.
These are dark times and all are a little on edge,”
Ghia shrugged, shyly and clutched the doll closer to her
chest.
“Have you eaten?” the cleric asked, holdin out an apple.
The young girl nodded and looked toward the ground.
Darius knelt before her, his eyes searching her face.
“I know you have been wronged here,” he said. “No harm
will come to you. The ones who were in charge are gone. I am in
charge of the temple now.”
“Dead,” Ghia said.
“Pardon?” Darius raised an eyebrow.
“The High Priest is dead,” the girl said in a soft tone. “Those
who rescued me stand accused.”
Darius crossed his arms in front of his chest. “What do you
know of this?”
195
Gerald L. Black
“Enough to say that those you accuse are innocent.” The girl
stared into his eyes with a fierceness that made her seem years
older.
“Did you witness Amniar’s demise?”
“I did not have to,” the girl said with a small shake of her
head. “There are dark forces at work, unleashed by the church
itself. Until they take responsibility for their deeds, guilt will
claim more lives.”
“How old are you?” Darius could not believe the words
spoken by this young girl.
“I am ten, sir,” she said.
“You are well spoken for a ten year old.”
“They are not my words, priest,” she said. “They are the
words of one far wiser than me.”
Darius gasped, but quickly regained his composure. He
placed a hand upon his narrow chin and thought for a moment.
“If what you say is true,” he said, “there is much that will be
changed. You are free to go.”
“Hear my message first,” the girl implored.
“Your message?” Darius turned back toward the girl,
interest lighting up his eyes. “Message from whom?”
“My rescuer,” she said with a smile. “The message is simply
this: We witnessed the cleric’s own hand take his life and will
offer any aid we can in getting justice.”
“The church of Alinard is not in the business of revenge,”
Darius sighed.
“My friends are,” the girl giggled. “Your hands would be
clean.”
196
The Golden Child
Darius shook his head. “My conscience would not. Tell your
friend I will take his words and think upon them, but the matters
of the church will be the church’s to remedy. You are free to go.
May Alinard show you his light.”
“Why do we wait?” Gioffri asked. “I could go to Talantas
and kill this king before anyone was the wiser.”
“Not smart, Ghost,” Neftet said shaking his head. “As foul
as this ruler is, without his ass on the throne there would be
chaos. Anarchy.”
The albino lifted a brow. “Is that not the tenets of the Gods
we worship? To sow discord and pave the way for the darkness?”
Neftet shrugged. “I have changed my views of the world
recently.”
Gioffri chuckled. “I bet you have. Would it have anything to
do with trying to impress that forest girl? Don’t get me wrong,
she is pretty, but the world is full of pretty girls, Nef.”
“You don’t understand,” Neftet growled. “You never will. I
owe the woman more than just my worthless life. I owe her…”
He searched his mind for the right word.
“Loyalty?” Gioffri added for him. Neftet nodded. The albino
sighed. “So be it. I too have followed my heart on this path of
197
Gerald L. Black
loyalty. We will try your plan, but I swear by Efnisien’s fiery
breath that if it doesn’t work I will start sharpening my blades.”
“Fair enough, my friend,” Neftet replied with a grim smile.
They sat silent around the fire for the next few moments, the
sounds of their companions in the background-the chopping of
wood, the sharpening of blades, laughter from the huge half ogre.
The slight melodious tones of a lute being tuned wafted along the
breeze.
“Oh goody,” Gioffri said, rolling his eyes. “We get to be
treated to another song.”
The soft voice of Tavish came to them then, singing over the
harsh chords form his lute.
“Our religious leaders claim to know it all
But which vice will be their crutch when they fall?
And who will pray for their sins?
Whose voice will be heard-no encouraging words.”
“Manufacturing the death of all we know.
Who manipulates the greed and helps it grow?
And who will pray for your sins? For your wrongs
atone?
In sin you are not alone.”
“You cannot find forgiveness
When putting trust in mercy
Overcome your weakness
Before you are sorry”
198
The Golden Child
“Peeling away all the truths that blind your eyes
Unveiling your purpose in life before it dies
And who will pray for your sins?
Whose voice will be heard? No encouraging words.
Who will pray for your sins? For your wrongs atone?
In sin you are not alone.
In the end you are alone.”
“Quite the cynical view,” Gioffri offered.
Neftet nodded, adding, “It seems our bard friend has
become quite disenchanted with the whole religion thing.”
“I’m sure the conduct of the church has had a little to do
with it,” the pale assassin replied. “Is it not them that has ordered
the massacre of thousands of non-believers and asked for gold to
save the souls of their flock while the temples grow bigger and
grander?”
“Aye,” Neftet nodded.
“Can’t see as I can argue with him, then,” The Ghost said. A
small round of applause echoed from the others crowded around
the bard. The assassins turned to see the man bowing. The sirite
bard merely stood, her face set in stone.
“Not sure the sirite approves,” Neftet said.
“An artist’s ego,” Gioffri said. “Now she needs to come up
with something to top that.”
“I think she can,” Neftet said.
Gioffri smiled. “Care to make a wager?”
199
Gerald L. Black
“With what?” the scarred assassin asked. “I have no more
coin.”
“If I win, you shave that gods-awful beard.” The Ghost said
with a grin.
“And what if I win?”
“You won’t.” Gioffri grinned, confidently. “You never
win.” The two men burst into laughter.
“What if I told you that I am leaving this group to put an end
to my debts?”
“I would call you a fool,” Gioffri said. “And a fool is safer
with company.”
“But his companions are not.”
“So,” Gioffri said with a smile, “when do we leave?”
“I think I found something,” cried MacLugh. He marked a
rune in the thick tome with a pudgy finger.
Elioth rushed over with a swish of his red robes and looked
over the portly man’s shoulder.
“What is it?” the Crystal wizard asked.
“I cannot read it,” MacLugh responded, clearly frustrated. “I
should have paid more attention on the day they taught magical
writing.”
200
The Golden Child
Elioth rolled his eyes. How had this whelp ever advance to
the power he exhibited with such a short attention span. Magic
took discipline and years of study, a nonstop regiment of reading,
memorizing, and experimentation. It galled him that this lazy
man had acquired any spells at all.
“Elymas isn’t fair,” he reminded himself. “Let me take a
closer look.”
He took a small orb from one of the many hidden pockets in
his sleeve and placed it to his eye. The writing on the page
expanded to three times its previous size. The rune in question
revealed itself in all its glory, a faded mark of ink masked by the
surrounding writings.
“You may be on to something,” Elioth stated. “I see it now.
The mark for cage.”
“Cage?” Maclugh scowled. “What the hell does that mean?”
“It means,” Elioth said, peering around the eye glass, “we
have the makings of a new spell. This could be the key.”
“There were plenty of talk about keys at the final battle,”
MacLugh huffed.
“True,” the Crystal Wizard conceded, “but we did not have
full understanding.”
“Are you saying that we didn’t make enough of an effort in
saving the city?”
“I don’t know what I am saying,” snapped Elioth. “And
don’t put words in my mouth. It is a theory. Nothing more.”
“And we should base the future of the kingdom on a
theory?’
201
Gerald L. Black
“That,” Elioth said, softly, “or we can trust in the new King
to set things right.”
“Good point,” MacLugh replied. “Now, how do we use this
knowledge and test your theory.”
“We go to the Library of Hope.” Elioth wore a huge smile.
The army snaked its way to the southwest leaving a scar on
the landscape. Discarded weapons and tatters of clothing, an
occasional shoe or ribbon was left behind to mark their passage.
Thousands of heavy hooves and boots left the earth upturned.
Ahead loomed the Sliabh Cruinn breaking the horizon with
its jagged peaks. The army made good time hindered no more by
the wheels of war.
Small contingents of forces, the subjects of various allied
kingdoms peeled off the main force and began the long journey
home. Every day the force grew smaller. Ioras’ army was now a
fraction of its prior glory.
Brennec Ban, mannach tracker, his pure white armor
spattered with mud, rode next to the Golden Child, silent and
sullen. A slight point to his ears was the only hint of his sirite
blood, otherwise he looked quite human; tall and rugged, face
covered by an auburn beard. At his side he wore a short sword.
To the other side rode the wizard Draiocht Intinn, head
encased deep within the hood of his sky blue robes. He rode with
202
The Golden Child
a rowan staff across his lap, his tattooed knuckles barely visible
beneath the long sleeves as his fingers tapped out a rhythm.
Ioras was angry, but kept it to himself. How could the King
demand the return of his forces now? They had held the Sinforce
back for ten years and now he wanted them to run? Did he know
that the act was just an invitation to Colm Sadach to claim
sovereignty over the abandoned ground?
Prionsia would be lost within weeks. Anglea’s staunchest
ally would feel abandoned to their fate. How could the King
allow that to happen? How much longer would the other
kingdoms hold out? The Kingsmen were the only barrier holding
the hordes back. If they lost the backing of the paladins, the king,
and the church, it would spell disaster. Ioras knew his only
course was to speak with Gearalt’ make him see reason.
Ioras didn’t enjoy war, not really. He had surrendered to it
with all his soul, guided by the unwillingness to lose the citizens
to slavery, depravity, or darkness. If he would not champion their
cause, then who?
Not the followers of Banba. They had crops to grow and
harvest, families to help raise. Not those of Oghma. They were
interested only in the arts, easing people from their worries by
allowing them to escape for a few moments from the drudgery of
their daily existence.
Gods forbid they rely on the protection of Nisien. Their
deity preached peace and non-violence. A wonderful edict, but
not real useful in a war. No, the forces of Eochaid, Alinard, and
Lugh would be the only ones left to protect the people of
Domhan and they were too few.
203
Gerald L. Black
“Damn the King,” Ioras cursed. “What is he thinking?”
Already he regretted saying it out loud.
“Careful, Golden One,” Draiocht said. “The realm has ears
everywhere. Even on the wind.”
“Then maybe he will hear me when I tell the wind how
stupid his decision is.” The Golden Child fumed.
“There may be more to the decision than a spoiled child
playing with power,” Brennec added, “but I doubt it.”
“It seems so sudden,” Ioras said. “We have always been
fighting the war with the authority of the high king Uilleam
himself. I have a signed document giving me dominion over all
his forces. Now it is to be revoked?”
The mage shrugged his shoulders. “Not for us to decide,” he
said.
“Doesn’t it bother you?” Ioras asked, frowning.
“That depends on what transpires from such a decision,” the
mage said.
“You know what will happen,” Brennec added. “Do you
think Colm will stop now that we are no longer stopping him?”
They turned to see the dark mass that was the opposing
army fading slowly into the distance.
Again, the mage shrugged. “Ask your father for answers.”
“He will not answer,” Ioras sighed. “I have tried to divine
the rights and wrongs of it and cannot reach him. Something is
very wrong. I can feel it.”
“Then I must do what needs done,” Brennec stated. He
peeled from his friends and galloped his mount away to the west.
“Where is he off to?” Draiocht asked.
204
The Golden Child
“I think it’s better that I do not know,” The Golden Child
said. “I fear I may want to join him.”
“Why would you fear that?” Draiocht glared at him.
“Oaths taken in my father’s name are not to be taken
lightly.”
“Many oaths have been broken. Alinard’s own brother
betrayed him in the battle against Gariad, the wyrm of the earth.”
“Which is why we must be more careful with the oaths we
take,” Ioras sighed. “Have we not brought enough suffering to
Domhan?”
Draiocht had nothing to say.
“Have you thought over my offer of a truce between our
nations?” the messenger asked the King. Gearalt nodded,
vigorously.
“I accept on one condition,” the King said.
“What, pray tell, is that?”
205
Gerald L. Black
“I want you to find those who have wronged me,” Gearalt
sneered, “and bring them to me. A task obviously beyond the
incompetent staff that I have.”
“I know how to find the ones you seek.”
“How do you know who have wronged me?” Gearalt
frowned. The bastard better not be reading my mind.
“I see much that is otherwise hidden,” the creature hissed
through its wide slit of a mouth. A black tongue slithered across
its cheeks like a snake searching for prey.
“What a revolting creature you are,” the King said, crossing
his arms across his chest.
The demonoid chuckled. “You find my appearance not to
your liking?”
“You look like a lump of shit with eyes,” Gearalt stated.
“Where I am from,” the demon said, “there are creatures far
more revolting than me.”
“Remind me never to go there,” the king added.
“On the contrary, King. You have just the right kind of heart
to be most welcome there.”
“What is that supposed to mean?” Gearalt fumed. How dare
this thing insult him to his face. “I have had men imprisoned for
lesser offences.”
“You know your cell would not hold me,” the creature
hissed. “Are you going to honor our deal or am I going to send
the army to raze your pathetic city to the ground?”
“Will you bring me the boy, Cannivone and that she bitch
Q’ilaqiqi?”
“On a silver plate,” the demon replied.
206
The Golden Child
“Then I accept. But remember, too your promise. The city
stands.”
The demonoid, Curvix, smiled. “No oath is forgotten,” was
his reply.
207
Gerald L. Black
Chapter Eleven
The Quest Of a Fool
“Greetings.”
Darius jumped as the female’s voice came from behind him.
He whirled to face the intruder and came face to face with a
robed figure, slender as a reed, jeweled rings glittering upon
black fingers. A hood covered the visitor’s face.
“How did you get in here?” the cleric cried, stumbling back
toward the desk, piled high with parchment. Upon it lay his
flanged mace.
“Relax, priest.” The dark figure removed her hood revealing
an angular, fine boned face, black as coal. White hair fell in a
208
The Golden Child
snowy torrent to her shoulders and over tapered ears. Violet eyes
bored into Darius’ own.
“I know you not.” the cleric said. “What is the meaning of
this.”
“My mentor brought the dragons to Talantas, ,” the sirite
replied with a nod. “I am Jezemiel.”
“How did you get in here?” Darius repeated.
The sirite chuckled. “The ways are not closed for one such
as I.”
Darius frowned. If the sirite could gain access to the temple,
how easy would it be for an assassin to sneak in and kill him? He
showed no fear for he was strong in the power of Alinard.
Luaithreach could feel it flowing from him like a mist.
“What do you want?” Darius crossed his arms and stood,
stoically.
Impressive, thought the sirite. The man shows no fear.
“I wish only to speak with the High Priest.”
“I have been given the title in interim,” Darius added.
“A good omen, then,” she replied with a flash of her pearly
whites. “My mission is clear. I must make sure the church
remedies its mistake and destroys the sword it has created.”
“I assume you mean the sword that Cannivone now carries,”
Darius replied. “Already the search has begun.”
“My master sends his greetings and aid in the form of his
servant.” She bowed. “However I can assist, I am ordered to.”
“The church of Alinard needs no aid from the Dragon
Lord,” Darius said with a scowl.
209
Gerald L. Black
Jezamiel frowned. “Do not bite the hand that offers to aid
you. Personally, I couldn’t care less if your little religion
collapsed. It would serve you right for the greed and corruption
that has festered within.”
“What do you mean?” Darius growled defensively.
The sirite’s chuckle was loud in the quiet chamber. “Ask the
Bishop Faroul. I’m sure your faith will be put to the test.”
Darius sighed. “My faith is tested every day. It is what gives
us the strength to fight against the dark ones.”
“I am well aware of the war between Alinard and his brother
Antius. It is not my concern. I take only the path my master leads
me on.”
“If what you say is true,” Darius said. “What am I to do? I
am hardly in any position to question the Bishop.”
“It must be done if your church is to survive,” the dark
skinned woman answered.
“I will think upon what you say,” Darius replied, sitting in a
chair with complete dejection.
“There are answers to your current questions,” the servant of
the DragonLord insisted. “You simply need to search for them.”
Darius instantly thought about what Avegor had said of his
own findings and felt a knot twist around his heart.
“I will get to the bottom of it,” he said.
“For some odd reason,” Jezamiel said, “my master trusts
you. I in turn will trust him. We will be watching you for any
further indiscretions. You have been warned.”
210
The Golden Child
The woman disappeared as quickly as she appeared leaving
Darius alone in the candlelight with thoughts coursing through
his head.
How much worse could things get? Mabsant rubbed his
temples, his cup of wine nearly forgotten. Gods give us strength
to survive this fool’s reign.
The corpulent advisor raised his head and looked into the
mirror. Dark circles of hanging skin drooped from his cheeks. No
word had arrived yet from Onvalay, the cleric he dispatched to
find and warn the bard.
Patience, he told himself. It takes time to build a plot. Even
a treasonous one. Was it really treason if it’s for the good of the
realm? There seemed to be a never ending array of questions and
no answers forthcoming.
Trembling hands raised his glass to his lips gone numb from
chewing upon them. They had bled and stung when the liquid
passed them, but aside from a slight wince, Mabsant was
unaffected.
He placed the fluted glass back on the table and turned to his
bowl of pratai soup. Already cold, he pushed it aside with a huff.
Though hungry, he had no desire to eat. Probably a first in his
life, he pondered, self-consciously rubbing his ample belly
through the velvet robes of amber hue.
211
Gerald L. Black
“Everything tastes like metal,” he spat. “I may as well eat a
dagger.”
Worry etched his face with deep creases and the hair at his
temples was beginning grow silver. A rumble from his belly
brought his attention back to the clay bowl.
He stared at the large clumps of white starchy vegetables,
the thick broth made from fresh cream. He sniffed the aroma of
the thyme, salt, and carrots. Mouth watering anew, he put the
bowl to his lips and guzzled the broth, heartily, not caring as it
dribbled down his chin.
“This could very well be my last meal,” he said to the
shadows. “I guess I should try to enjoy it.”
Tavish was awakened by a soft noise near his head. He
could feel Hennesi’s warmth as she lay huddled next to him
beneath the yeti fur. The sun was just rising in the eastern sky,
painting the ground in wavering shadows.
The swordswoman mumbled something in her sleep and
rolled away, pulling the covers with her. The brisk morning air
caught Tavish’s skin with a slap.
“Dammit, woman,” he mumbled. “Are ye tryin’ to be
freezing me, then?”
212
The Golden Child
The sound repeated. A soft rustle in the brush, as if
something moved within. The bard reached for his tunic,
scowling as he saw how badly in need of repair it was.
“Tsk,” he said. “Once me foinest clothes. Now a heap of
rags.”
He pulled the garment over his head and crawled upon his
hands and knees toward the small bush. Slowly, he reached for
the sword that lay just beyond the bedding. He could see the
huddled mounds of his companions like small mountains in the
snow. He could also see that sometime in the night, the fire had
gone out, logs still glowing a faint orange with the remnants of
warmth.
Lughdo snored, annoyingly.
“How did I sleep through that?” he wondered. “The beast
could tear down the very mountains, he could.”
Remembering the task at hand, he snatched the hilt of his
weapon and crawled through the snow, remembering too late that
he forgot to put on his breeks.
“Oghma’s arse!” he called as the biting snow came in
contact with his genitals. Hennesi roused from where she lay, her
long brown hair a disheveled mess. She glared at him, clearly
annoyed.
“Sorry, love,” the bard said, a hand rubbing warmth back
into his freezing member. “Thought I heard a noise.”
“Was time I was up, anyway,” she sighed. “Though you
didn’t let me sleep much.”
Tavish broke out in a boyish grin. “Are ye complainin’,
lass?”
213
Gerald L. Black
“No,” Hennesi replied with a smile. “Just the remedy I
needed for insomnia.”
“Could ye be a dear and toss me britches?” Another sound
rustled through the brush behind him. He caught the trousers as
they were hurled at him. Quickly, he pulled them on.
“’Tis a bit cold to be sleepin’ without a stitch on,” he said.
He knelt and pulled on his boots. “Lay still, love. I will
investigate.”
Hennesi sat up and stretched, not caring that the furs fell
down about her waist, revealing her voluptuous breasts. Tavish
admired them briefly before continuing toward the sound. One
thing to be said, Hennesi was not shy.
“What is going on?” Kimber called from across the camp.
Already, Neftet and Gioffri were stirring. Lughdo sat with a
frown, his tusks pushed nearly to his nose. Bailey merely
stretched and yawned, tongue lolling.
“There was a noise,” Hennesi yawned. Tavish crept upon
the bush as silent as a shadow. Again, he heard the rustling.
Sword raised, he parted the thin branches of the brush. He
lowered the sword when he saw what was inside. A large hawk
with three black feathers had been caught in a snare. The bird
beat its wings, thrashing about trying to free itself from the wire.
The hawk fixed Tavish with a dark eye and let out a piercing
cry.
“I’ll have ye free in a moment,” the bard said. The hawk
screeched as if in reply.
“That is the bird that has been following me,” Kimber said
from over his shoulder.
214
The Golden Child
“Ye sure have a way with animals,” the bard said, pulling
his hand from the bird’s snapping beak just before it bit him.
“Pitis! The thing tried to take me hand off.”
“We can’t have that,” Hennesi said, approaching them from
behind, naked despite the cold. “Your hands are something you
are quite adept with.” She smiled and the bard grinned back.
“Let me try,” Kimber said, rolling her eyes. “You two
remind me of teenagers.”
“Must be me youthful appearance,” Tavish said, combing
his goatee with two fingers.
“Or your stamina,” Hennesi replied with a giggle.
“Banba save me from fools,” the ranger sighed as she
reached for the entangled bird.
“Have I mentioned that he is good with his tongue as well?”
Hennesi said, her face wearing a huge grin.
“A time or two,” Kimber said, flatly. “Not that I care.”
“Your loss,” Hennesi said, shrugging. She turned from the
brush and stepped back to where her boots lay upturned near the
fire.
The ranger reached for the hawk and stroked its wings with
a gentle touch. She noted the eerie resemblance between the three
strange colored feathers at its neck and those worn by her
deceased friend, the druid Kisabuk.
“Ye seem to be fair with yer hands as well, lass.” Tavish
peered over her shoulder as she calmed the bird and slowly
pulled the twine from its taloned foot. A thin drop of blood ran
from a shallow wound where the rope had cut into the bird’s
flesh.
215
Gerald L. Black
“I merely make the animal feel safe and secure before I
charge in and try to aid it. Humans are notorious for killing for
pleasure.”
“Speaking of pleasure….” Hennesi mumbled.
“Do you think of nothing else?” the ranger growled.
“What?” the swordswoman said, innocently. “I was just
thinking about breakfast.”
“Mmhmm,” Kimber mumbled as she took the hawk from
the brush. It gave out a loud cry.
“My idea of breakfast may differ from yours of course,”
Hennesi added, still grinning.
“You two rut like rabbits,” the ranger said.
“Thank ye,” Tavish said with a small bow. “I’ll take that as
a compliment.”
“It wasn’t,” Kimber sighed. She gently wrapped the hawk
in her cloak and placed it by the fire.
Already, the others had roused and nearly finished preparing
the grouse for cooking. Lughdo sat near a large tree, humming
and shoveling blueberries into his mouth.
Gioffri sat silent, honing his blade with a fist sized stone.
Neftet stood alone, deep in thought, staring into the woods.
Q’ilaqiqi and Onvalay were engaged in a spirited discussion on
the merits of religion or, in her case, the merits of faith over
religion.
“Faith is the pillar that holds people together in dark times,”
she argued, “not a mandate from a group misreading a book.”
216
The Golden Child
“The word has been sent directly from the Gods,” Onvalay
insisted. “Bach Bychan carved the very tablets from the stones of
Gehenna.”
“And the priests have twisted those words to meet their own
needs,” the bard growled. “I have faith in Sithic to guide my
path, but I do not spend my life trying to please him.”
“Did you think maybe life would have been different for
you if you had?”
Q’ilaqiqi shook her lustrous golden locks. “I chose my own
path. The decisions and the consequences are mine alone. I do
not need to blame a God for my own problems.”
“How about praying for forgiveness?”
“When you have no regrets,” the bard said through her teeth,
“you have nothing to be forgiven for.”
The others left them alone to their conversation. Neftet had
a few thoughts on religion he would love to share, but he decided
to hold his tongue. He and Gioffri exchanged a silent glance and
a brief gesture with his fingers communicated his intent. Gioffri
sighed and nodded. Brawth and Bolan busied themselves by
trying to re-stoke the fire.
“A fine day for travel,” the albino spoke, suddenly.
“We agreed to camp and wait,” Kimber said.
“You did,” the assassin replied. “I made no such promise.”
“Well good riddance to you then” the ranger snorted in
indignation.
“I go as well,” Neftet Grimm said. “The longer I stay, the
longer we are all in danger.”
“I am not afraid,” Kimber said, her eyes narrowing.
217
Gerald L. Black
“I know,” the assassin replied, placing a scarred hand on the
ranger’s shoulder. He looked deep into the green pools of her
eyes. “I will not put the others in danger.”
“We are many and can…”
Neftet interrupted her with a finger to her lips. “If any harm
came to you on my account,” he admitted, “I would be
devastated. For the first time in my life I know what it means to
love. I do not expect you to reciprocate the feelings, but I cannot
live with myself if I put you in danger.”
Kimber was shocked. “Love?” she huffed. “What would you
know of such an emotion? You have been nothing but a killer.”
The words stung Neftet like a slap to the face. He looked
away.
“You are right,” he said. “Blood has stained my hands since
I was a small child taken in the night by the Fangs. I have taken
life without thought or provocation and been paid well to do so. I
have never known any other God other than Marbhan. You
cannot understand how it feels to never know anything but
death.” He sighed. “Now to have something else inside my
heart,” he returned his gaze to her, “makes me want to change
my life.”
“Noble,” the ranger said.
“To have that change,” the assassin added, “I need to sever
ties with The Fangs. To do that I need to be removed from
service or kill the assassin master, Rhollo. I have never known
the concept of friends. Now, I feel I am surrounded by them. I
cannot let others be harmed for my doings.”
218
The Golden Child
“Wait upon it,” Kimber said. “We can go together, all of us,
and exact revenge for all the lives that were stolen.”
“It isn’t that simple,” Gioffri intruded. “The whereabouts of
the lair is a closely guarded secret. They don’t let just anyone in.”
“What makes you think they will let you in?” the ranger
asked.
“They will let me in,” Neftet growled, “or I will tear the
fortress down around them.”
Suddenly, the campsite erupted into flame. Flaming casks of
oil were being hurled into their midst from afar. Dark figures
could be seen flitting between the trees all around them.
Lughdo jumped to his feet with a roar, dragging his huge
axe in a two handed grip.
“We are attacked,” shouted Bolan, axe instantly in his fist.
Brawth followed suit, swinging his greatsword before him and
glancing furtively around for an opponent. Q’ilaqiqi and Onvalay
scrambled for their weapons which lay yards away as overhead
another flaming barrel lit up the sky.
Hot ash and oil rained from above, singeing skin where it
touched. Bailey howled in agitation, her nose to the sky. The
mercenaries ducked beneath the falling embers and made their
way quickly toward the dark figures circling the camp.
“Friends of yours?” Kimber asked Neftet. He opened his
mouth to answer, but she was already in motion, a borrowed
bow in hand, fingers curled around a thigh length arrow covered
in black runes.
She aimed at a dark shadow, muttered an arcane phrase, and
let the arrow fly tracing its flight through the burning sky. The
219
Gerald L. Black
arrow honed in on its target, turning to strike behind the large
tree. She heard a cry as the shaft impacted with flesh. A figure
dropped from behind a large oak, gripping its thigh.
“Avoid the kegs,” the ranger cried. “ Push them back.”
Those who heard scrambled to follow the suggestion. Lughdo
was out of earshot and trudged his way forward where several
figures faded in and out of darkness. The attackers were using the
thick forest to their advantage.
Another flaming cask exploded in a shower of hot fire.
Brawth fell to his face in the snow, cursing and sputtering and
spit mud from his mouth.
“Bollocks,” he cried. “Kill them bastards.” Bolan sprinted
toward the closest shadow weaving his way across the
treacherous earth. His booted foot struck the upturned root of a
large oak and he tumbled out of the path of a thrown dagger. He
felt the breeze as it passed over his neck. Then he rolled in the
snow and lay prone for a few moments.
Tavish and Hennesi huddled behind a large boulder. Kimber
could see the flames burning the brush on the other side and she
chewed her bottom lip in frustration. Somewhere in the woods,
Bailey let out a terrible howl. Onvalay rushed forward like a bull,
head down and mace gripped in his meaty fists. Q’ilaqiqi lay face
down, hands covering her head.
Lughdo crashed through the brush ignoring the bite of the
brambles on his thick hide. He roared as he spied two dark clad
men, their faces painted to resemble skulls. Dark paint seeped
down their cheeks like tears of ink.
220
The Golden Child
“The two men rushed in unison, one swinging a scimitar, the
other a kilij. The half-ogre’s axe was wider than both men put
together and with it, he blocked the wild swing of the scimitar.
He felt the kilij strike his arm, leaving a garish wound that
fountained dark blood.
He roared in pain and reversed the swing of his axe. The
dark clad man jumped backward, the huge blade barely missing
his torso. Meanwhile, Lughdo reached out and grabbed the other
man by the front of his cloak, lifting the assassin from the ground
as easily as he hefted his axe. The scimitar fell impotently to the
frozen ground.
The man’s skull eyes widened in fear for a mere moment,
before the half-ogre threw him forcefully against the nearest tree.
An audible crack filled the air as the man’s spine cracked. He
crumpled at the base of the tree and Lughdo turned back to the
other man.
“You are even uglier than Neftet,” the man said, holding his
kilij in two hands and walking in a wide circle on the balls of his
feet.
“Him broken,” Lughdo said, pointing at the crumpled form
of the scimitar wielder. “You next.”
The assassin smiled, the garish paint giving him a demonic
appearance.
“All we want is the traitor,” the man said. “Give him to us
and we will let the rest of you go.”
“Me think not.” The half-ogre snarled, his great tusk
scraping along his leathery cheek. “Him friend. You want? You
take.”
221
Gerald L. Black
The man sighed and shrugged. “I offered to make this easy.”
He stepped forward faster than Lughdo could swing his great axe
and the half-ogre again felt the sharp blade of the kilij slice his
abdomen. He reached for the man, but he was already beyond the
half-ogre’s expansive reach.
Lughdo groaned in frustration. The man was fast. He knew
if he could get his hands on the human, he could tear him limb
from limb, but the man stayed just out of reach only darting in to
leave another shallow wound on Lughdo’s body.
Already blood flowed freely from several wounds on
Lughdo’s hide. The snow turned dark where the gore splashed
and was turned to slush by the huge ogre kin’s weight.
The assassin smiled again, infuriating Lughdo. The half-
ogre stopped and stood, breathing heavily, his breath coming in
bursts of vapor. Blood ran down his huge forearm and into the
palm of his hand making the grip on his axe slippery.
“I watch humans kill father,” Lughdo grumbled. “I never
ask for revenge. Now, your blood call me.”
The man darted forward again, but this time Lughdo was
waiting. Axe forgotten, he let it fall to the snow packed earth his
gaze never leaving the man’s long, heavy blade.
It all seemed to happen in slow motion. The blade
descending; Lughdo catching the man’s wrist with a taloned
hand. The slight twist that caused the arm to fracture with a loud
crack. The man screamed in agony as his bone split through the
skin and showered them with gore. The kilij fell, heavily.
“In name of Alinard,” Lughdo breathed. “You die.”
222
The Golden Child
The man started to speak, but the half-ogre, though
weakened by his wounds, lifted the assassin overhead and
brought him down with such force across one knobby knee the
man’s skeleton broke in two at the pelvis, his body folding nearly
in half.
Bleeding and weary, Lughdo collapsed in the snow.
Onvalay met the first assassin to block his path with a
helmet to the guts. The man doubled over, vomiting out the
remnants of his lunch.
“I didn’t expect the inside of a man to look like that,” the
cleric said. “I expected it to look more like shite.” Before the
man could recover, the abhac’s mace crushed him into the
ground, his head a crimson smear.
He stood over the corpse, looking for more opponents. A
flaming cask came toward him and he ducked beneath it, feeling
it burn on the back of his hands. He gritted his teeth and
stumbled forward.
“By Bach Bychan’s beard,” he cursed. “You shall not win
this day.”
Kimber watched the abhac with trepidation. Fool cleric,”
she thought. At her back, Tavish stepped aside to avoid another
flaming cask. Though they were small, the missiles were
numerous and it still took great strength to toss one such a long
distance.
“Something else is out there,” the ranger said as Tavish
nodded in agreement.
223
Gerald L. Black
“Brawth,” she shouted above the din. “Take out whatever is
hurling the casks.”
“Easy for you to say,” the mercenary grumbled, but he
fought his way through the fiery rain deeper into the forest.
Bolan grinned to himself as he slashed another man across the
chest with his axe, splitting the man in two.
“How many are there?” Onvalay grumbled. Another howl
split the air, followed by an all too human scream. Kimber
grinned. Bailey was on the hunt. Pray to all your Gods,” the
ranger thought. She had seen the dog’s deadly jaws tear apart a
full grown bull, so she knew no mere human stood a chance.
“What is with people trying to burn down the forest?”
Gioffri asked from somewhere to her side. “I mean honestly.”
Of Neftet she could see no sign, but it wasn’t really
surprising. The man had made a career of being unseen. He was
in his element, a shadow of death. She was thankful to be an ally
of the man, but had no pity for his enemies. Whatever fate they
were given, they brought upon themselves.
Another cry of pain erupted from the woods and she heard
Brawth cry out in triumph. She made to step forward, but another
cask exploded nearby, knocking her from her feet. Breath was
forced from her lungs and when she tried to suck it back in, the
searing air burned her lungs. She collapsed, coughing violently.
Weakly, she gripped the hilt of her red bladed sword. The
sound of booted feet approached at her head. She glanced up to
see the grinning, painted face of one of the assassins. The man
held a crossbow to her head.
224
The Golden Child
“Could this be the one?” the man asked himself. “Is this the
woman that caused our Neftet to betray his master?”
“Bite me,” the ranger said.
“I will do that and more,” the assassin stated. “I hope you
taste as good as you look. Get up.”
Kimber began to struggle to her knees, tightening the grip
on her sword.
“You think me a fool?” the man asked. “Drop the blade and
stand so I can see what treasures I have found.”
Where in the Hells were Tavish and Hennesi? She knew
they were nearby. She could still see the rock they were using as
shelter.
“Kill me and be done with it,” she said in defiance. The man
laughed.
“Maybe later,” he giggled. “A man should be allowed to
enjoy his spoils first. Besides,” he began to circle her, crossbow
never aimed anywhere but at her head, “my mother told me never
to play with my food. Of course, I never did listen to my
mother.” He burst into a raucous laughter.
“Turn around,” the man ordered Kimber, “so I can see what
I have to work with.”
Slowly Kimber turned, the man glaring at her, hungrily. She
could feel his gaze burning on her well- muscled thighs, her
breasts, her shapely behind.
“Stop,” the man said when her back was toward him. She
did. The man mumbled something, approvingly.
“Nice,” he said. “I like the ass, particularly, but then I
always have been an ass man.”
225
Gerald L. Black
“More an ass,” Kimber growled , “than a man.”
“We will see about that,” the man said. Sounds of battle still
filtered to them from the woods. She was alone with this
madman. “Banba protect me,” she thought.
The man reached out a hand to feel the roundness of her
buttocks through her doeskin breeks. Kimber recoiled at the
man’s touch, but stood still taking the indignity with a stoicism
honed from a lifetime of being seen as an object of lust and not
taken seriously. It had been the fatal flaw of many men.
“I think I will take you as my prize,” the man told her. He
squeezed her left buttock with his hand. Then he cried out.
Kimber heard only a screech and flutter of wings. She
whirled to see the hawk tearing at the man’s face with sharp
talons. The man screamed and cried out in agony. The hawk flew
into the forest.
“My eyes,” the man wailed. “The beast took my eyes.”
Kimber leaned down and grabbed the hilt of her red sword.
“I will take the rest,” she whispered. She rammed the blade
into the man’s genitals and relished in his scream.
They couldn’t get close to the strange machine that tossed
the flaming casks. Brawth, Bolan, and Onvalay watched from the
shelter of a huge willow as the orc placed the kegs in a metal
basket hanging from a wooden arm. These he lit with a torch and
sliced a restraining rope with a wickedly sharp dagger. The arm
shot forward, tossing the flaming casks into the sky. Around him
were ten black clad men with crossbows.
226
The Golden Child
“We need to get closer,” Brawth muttered. “Damn those
crossbows.”
“We sure could use Dien right now,” Bolan replied.
“Maybe we should just rush them,” Brawth offered. Bolan
scoured him with an abrasive look.
“And have them shoot us down before we could take three
steps?”
“I don’t hear you making any suggestions,” the half shaved
barbarian grumbled.
“As soon as I come up with one that doesn’t involve
suicide,” Bolan said, “I will offer it.”
“We have to do something,” Onvalay added. “Otherwise our
companions are in danger.”
“Maybe Sithic will appear again,” suggested Brawth.
Bolan shook his head. “Only if the forest is in danger. The
fires are burning from outside the forest. Shooting from clearing
to clearing to avoid inciting the wrath of the LeafLord. Very
ingenious.”
“Now you praise our enemies?” Onvalay looked at him
quizzically.
“Respect where respect is due,” the mercenary stated. “To
underestimate an opponent is to die.”
“I trust in the power of Bach Bychan,” the abhac priest said
and he took a step forward.
“Fool,” shouted Brawth. “What in the Nine Hells are you
doing?” He took a step toward the obviously mad cleric, but his
companion halted him with an outstretched arm.
227
Gerald L. Black
“Let him go,” Bolan said. “Fools are always dying for their
faith.”
They watched the abhac make his way with slow, tentative
steps toward the large contraption. Ten crossbows aimed at the
squat figure as he approached. Onvalay held his hands to the sky
as he muttered a prayer to his God.
The orc wore a crooked, tusked smile as he cut the rope
again letting the flaming cask fly skyward, arcing over the trees
to explode in the distant clearing.
Several crossbows left with a twang, but most fell short at
that distance. One or two bounced from the cleric’s thick armor
to land at his feet. The mercenaries exchanged a curious glance.
Then, the contraption exploded in a spray of splinters.
A huge rock had crashed into the flame throwing machine
from the side. Their gaze drifted to where the ettin emerged, the
cackling bwbach upon its shoulder.
“We found our savior after all,” muttered Bolan. Brawth
grinned and took off at a sprint toward the surprised assassins.
“Damned hot headed fool,” Bolan said, shaking his head. He
stepped forward to follow.
Kimber ducked back from one more flaming cask. Small
puddles of flame burned all around the campsite. Her
companions were scattered. She could just see Gioffri up ahead,
kneeling down at the corpse of one of his former brothers. He
snatched something from the bleeding corpse and rose, looking
around for any survivors.
228
The Golden Child
Bailey had ceased her howling which could only mean two
things; there were no more enemies or the hound was dead.
Kimber hoped for the former. Her dog was her dearest friend and
they had been through a lot together.
Kimber took a step forward, her boots crunching in a pool of
freezing blood. Of the hawk there also was no sign. The bird had
probably saved her life, she knew. Surely she was blessed by
Banba.
From the distance she heard the cries of victory, mingled
with cries of pain. She stepped over bleeding and burning bodies.
All were dressed in black. None of the dead were her
companions then. Gods are good.
A shout from Tavish came from ahead and Kimber trotted
over the frozen earth, her tread sure and steady. She could see the
bard standing alongside Hennesi looking down at what appeared
to be a large pile of debris. As she came closer she saw that it
was the body of the half-ogre. The ranger’s heart sunk.
“Lughdo,” she cried. The half-ogre lay face down in the
snow, blood pooling around his massive body. There were still
shallow breaths filling his lungs. Relief spread through her
breast.
“He still lives,” Tavish said.
“Onvalay!” Kimber yelled at the top of her smoke scarred
lungs.
Nuzzgo the ettin swatted the bolts aside as if they were flies.
He could see the terror in the eyes of the strangely painted men
229
Gerald L. Black
as they quickly made to reload. An ugly orc growled and pulled a
notched cutlass from a red sash at his waist and rushed the ettin.
From his shoulder, G’narish barked orders in a guttural
tongue. He laughed as the mercenaries waded amongst their
midst, blades tearing through unprotected flesh, staining the
snow crimson. Several of the painted men fled, leaving deep
footprints in the snow.
Bolan roared a battle cry and tossed his axe with all his
strength. He watched the blade tumble end over end until it
struck a fleeing man in the back with a splatter of gore. The
assassin tumbled face first, his body bending nearly in half as the
momentum brought his feet almost to his head. The man was
dead before he even hit the ground.
The orc ducked beneath the grappling arms of the ettin.
G’narish scrambled to the opposite shoulder, hands digging into
a pouch. The orc swung his cutlass, powerfully and fearlessly,
but it merely bounced from the ettin’s hide, impotent and
worthless.
With a cry to Cobhthac, God of the dark folk, the orc leapt
forward, the cutlass scoring a deep gash across Nuzzgo’s chest.
The ettin brought the small tree gripped in its hairy fist down in a
huge arc. The orc dived, but the tree struck his legs, crushing
them into the earth. The scream was deafening.
The ettin raised a foot and brought it down, crushing the
orc’s skull into pulp and abruptly ending the screams. The
mercenaries, breathing heavily and bleeding from several minor
wounds, peered across the clearing for more enemies, but there
were none to find.
230
The Golden Child
Bolan limped across the ground and recovered his axe,
embedded so deep in the assassin’s back, he had to place a foot
on the corpse’s shoulder and pull. He wiped the wide blade upon
the dead man’s clothes and limped back.
“Again we survive,” Brawth grinned. “Damiar must be
pleased.”
“It does seem we are indestructible,” Bolan agreed with a
curt nod, “but let’s not get too cocky.”
“A good thing it was that I stayed in the area,” the bwbach
said from the ettin’s shoulder.
“Aye,” Onvalay agreed, attaching his mace to a thin cord at
his waist where it slapped against his thigh. “And well timed.”
“I do not approve of humans trying to burn the forest,”
G’narish said through the mask. “As I have said before.”
“I have misjudged you,” the cleric said, “and for that I am
sorry.” The abhac bowed low.
“Not the first time,” the bwbach said. “If I had any feelings,
they wouldn’t even be hurt.”
“I shall pray to Bach Bychan for penance.”
“Don’t ask the Gods for any favors on my account,” the
bwbach waved him off.
Just then they heard the cry split the air.
“Onvalay!”
Q’ilaqiqi cowered behind another rock as the flames
scorched overhead. She was cold and helpless, her weapon and
231
Gerald L. Black
harp buried deep in the covers across the camp. She cursed to the
flaming sky and crawled on her belly through the muddy snow.
She held her head down to avoid the liquid fire that spilled
from the casks as they tumbled overhead. She came to a large
tree where she rose to her hands and knees and leaned up against
its trunk. She rose her knees to her chin and wrapped her arms
around them.
The roaring of fire and the clash of battle came to her
tapered ears. It was nearly deafening.
“Damn the outside world,” she found herself crying out.
“And damn the Prince and all the humans and their destructive
ways.”
The roar of the flames was loud enough to drown out her
words. Even to her own ears. There was a slight buzzing as if
bees had built a hive in her head and she shook her head to clear
it.
She was disoriented; didn’t know which way she had
crawled. She glanced around, furtively, seeking her companions.
She could see the shape of the ranger standing in the distance, a
dark shape circling her. Another cry of pain caused her ears to
prick up, the sound carrying on the breeze. With a deep breath,
she found her courage and spun from the tree. Deeper into the
woods she ran, making not a sound. She was the wind blowing
across the fallen leaves, plastered to the ground by the weight
and fury of winter’s hold.
Breath ragged, she stopped at a large fir. Placing her hands
against the rough bark, she began to chant. A warm glow
surrounded her hands, the tree bursting with light. Sanctuary
232
The Golden Child
spell finished, she slumped down to her haunches and sighed. A
shadow moved toward her, blocking the wan sunlight and
sending a chill across her skin.
Q’ilaqiqi, bard of the Rowans looked up and screamed.
Towering over her was a large muscular creature in dark leathers.
The head writhed with several tentacles, two red eyes set too
close together in its center. A maw, set sideways, opened and
closed, gnashing serrated teeth and dripping saliva. At the
creature’s side was a squat creature with glowing eyes and razor
tipped talons, its mouth a jumble of broken teeth.
“Q’ilaqiqi,” the short thing said. “Your time of freedom is
at an end.” The Face Eater next to it made slow rumbling sounds
in its throat, that the bard assumed was laughter.
She took a glance sideways, but knew she could not escape
from the monsters. Steeling her nerves, she crossed her arms and
tilted her chin up, regarding the black creature with jeweled eyes.
“Make it quick, then,” she said, defiantly.
“I do not seek to kill you,” the black beast chortled. “There
is someone who will pay handsomely for your return and I aim to
collect.”
“The Prince,” Q’ilaqiqi hissed. The creature nodded its
smashed head.
“You seem to be quite the prize,’ the thing gurgled.
“Though what he sees in you, I can only guess. Pretty enough,
though a bit thin to feed upon.”
The bard blanched, her skin going pale. “He is worse than
even I could have imagined,” she muttered, breathily. “What foul
darkness must live in his soul to consort with the likes of you.”
233
Gerald L. Black
The creature’s smile widened. The bard didn’t see how that
was even possible.
“You are most flattering,” the creature said, “but I’m afraid
your sweet words won’t save you. It might do you well to
remember that he is King now.”
“I will never vow allegiance to that boy.” She gasped.
“Something tells me he will change your mind.” The demon
grinned again. “Pain has a way of making us do things we
normally would not do.”
The Face Eater strode forward and before Q’laqiqi could
scream, long tentacles wrapped about her head, smothering her.
“Take her, Zawn.” The voice of the demon was muffled.
“The King awaits.”
Cannivone screamed himself awake. Drenched in sweat, he
remembered the dream. It had all seemed so real. Smothering in
darkness, something clenched tight about his face. Luaithreach
was at his side in a moment.
“What is it?” Luaithreach asked, her face becoming less
blurry as Cannivone’s vision cleared.
“A dream,” the boy said, voice trembling. “Nothing more.”
“Must have been one hell of a dream,” she said, scratching
her leathery skull. “That scream could have awakened the dead.”
Cannivone’s eyes widened in fear.
“The woman is a fool,” the sword sighed. “Put her out of
her misery.”
234
The Golden Child
Cannivone groaned and dropped his head back onto the
pack he was using as a pillow.
“Leave me alone,” the boy muttered.
“Fine,” Luaithreach grunted. “If you do not want comfort,
then none will be provided.” Feelings hurt, the woman stomped
off through the snow. Her face was a mask of agitation barely
held in check by an austere exterior.
“Every time I sleep,” the boy offered, “I see the face of an
Asharii.” Perinia’s face clouded his mind. “Then it all turns to
Hell.”
“What about when you wake up?” Luaithreach asked, her
attitude gone. The boy turned to her with sorrow filled eyes.
“Waking is worse,” he said. “That’s when the voices start.”
The dragon-born woman smiled in knowing. Everything
was beginning to make sense.
Avegor’s journey led him north and east, through the
treacherous footpath that made its way across the ring of
mountains and around the dark lake in their center. His body was
clad in the bright plate armor of his order, the double tined cross
of Alinard emblazoned on his breastplate. At his side hung a
well-worn axe with a cruel spike on the opposite end that was
handy in piercing through an enemy’s armor. Tied to his saddle
235
Gerald L. Black
was a long spear with a wide, sharp point. A fur lined cloak was
wrapped tightly around his frame giving him warmth.
The last known location of the Golden Child was on the
border of Prionsia and Galis, weeks to the east. He prayed to
Alinard that he would find the boy. His one advantage being that
the son of Alinard traveled with a large and diverse army. Unless
the man had moved from the area, he should spot the forces
easily.
The trail was slick from patches of ice. As the path wound
higher in elevation, the footing became tricky. The hooves of his
mount skittered and scrabbled for purchase on the narrow ledge.
Avegor peered to his side to watch the dislodged rocks as they
plummeted hundreds of feet toward the distant waters of Lough
Dorcha. A fall would be deadly, he surmised and he yanked on
the reins with all his strength to help his mount regain balance.
The treacherous trail only continued for a few miles before
widening and beginning its descent toward the far side of the
lake, but every step was taken withheld breath, especially during
the firm grasp of winter. With a silent prayer, he coaxed his
mount onward, patches of ice fighting them with every step.
A loud bellow came to his ears, then and his horse stepped
back, nervously chomping at its bit. Its eyes rolled with fear, ears
pulled back toward the beast’s head. Another yell echoed across
the mountaintops. Avegor reached for his axe.
He never saw the black fletched arrow that took his horse in
the neck. It reared, screaming in pain and he felt himself falling.
He grabbed at the reins as the horse bolted, feet scrabbling on the
236
The Golden Child
ice. The combined weight of his girth and the armor pulled the
horse sideways toward the jagged edge of the cliff.
“Alinard protect me,” he cried as they toppled over the side.
They searched the woods for the bard, but she had vanished.
Onvalay was frantic.
“It’s my head on a stake if I have lost her,” he cried.
“You can’t just lose someone,” Hennesi said. “She left or
was taken.”
Neftet looked around the destruction of the camp. Brawth
and Bolan busied themselves tossing handfuls of snow upon the
patches of flame that still burned along the ground. A prayer to
Bach Bychan had staunched the flow of Lughdo’s blood and he
sat, bandages tight around his abdomen. He tapped a talon along
the haft of his axe with one hand and filled his mouth with
blueberries with the other.
Neftet and Gioffri made ready for their departure, filling
saddle bags and packs with dried strips of meat, frost apples, and
the strange fruit from the plandalamh, known for its curative
powers. The assassin adjusted his wide sword upon his back.
Kimber stood behind, scowling, arms crossed across her
breasts. Bailey stood at her side.
237
Gerald L. Black
“I understand why you think you need to go,” she said, “but
is there not more strength in numbers?”
“Today only proved that nobody is safe as long as I am here.
I go to wash the blood of decades from my hands,” Neftet said,
softly. There was a sadness inside his dark eyes that the ranger
had never seen before.
Gioffri shook his pale locks and glared at the pair.
“I was always a fool for hastily muttered goodbyes,” he
murmured.
“The whole thing is foolish,” Kimber added. “It is the quest
of a fool.”
“Perhaps I am a fool, then,” the Neftet said. “But I will put
an end to this. It will be my death or theirs.”
“Make it theirs,” Kimber replied. “I tire of losing friends.”
They clasped hands and Neftet smiled. His face was full of
warmth, almost making Kimber forget the ugly scars. She gently
placed a hand on his whiskered cheek.
“We shall meet again in Fialscathac,” the ranger added.
“Then may the Gods smile upon us,” he said.
“I wouldn’t count on it,” Gioffri added beneath his breath.
238
The Golden Child
Chapter Twelve
Blood of the Innocent
Horns sounded, echoing through the sky. From all around
came the minions of Colm Sadach in a seething mass straight out
of nightmare. Already, several companies had abandoned them,
summoned home by order of the King.
“They try to surround us,” the Golden Child cried. “We
cannot let that happen.” He grabbed the hilt of Analil and rushed
toward the oncoming horde.
The huge black bulk of Marbha Leisg and her ogre carried
divan could just be seen amidst the throng of dark folk. Several
fachan broke free from the pack, springing forward, teeth
gnashing. With a haunting howl, the thousands of Mhallacht
rushed forward in a great wave, led by a slight woman with
unkempt red hair. Few carried weapons, relying on strength and
filthy claws to rend their opponents.
239
Gerald L. Black
The first wave sliced through Ioras’ rearguard like a knife
through bread. Bodies fell to the earth dead or dying. Blood
soaked the ground.
A skeletal creature in tattered robes stood to the side of the
army waving its arms in small gestures. Lightning sprang from
the outstretched fingers of bone and struck, sending several
paladins sprawling, smoke curling from their twisted bodies. The
smell of roasting flesh filled the air.
Draiocht Intinn countered with a spell of his own, streams of
searing light pouring into the Mhallacht like a blade. One slack
jawed, obese man looked down at the hole in his chest and fell to
the ground, unmoving. The red haired woman looked up with a
sneer and Ioras felt his blood go cold. The eyes were blank and
deep as the abyss. Even from the distance he could sense her
malice.
Noinion Bui and Cunnartach Gra, the champions of the
Golden Child, formed a protective wall with their shields,
standing defiantly before the coming throng. Fingers twitched
nervously at the tips of weapons as they awaited the onslaught.
In the midst of the enemy army, a group of giants towered
over the rest of the crowd, clad in filthy hides and sporting waist
length beards of dingy yellow. They carried huge axes and waded
through the milling combatants as if fording a shallow river.
Bodies flew through the air to lie crumpled and broken to the
side.
A lanky woman dressed in tattered leathers let loose an
arrow from her re-curved ash bow, striking a giant in the
240
The Golden Child
forehead. The giant roared in pain and annoyance, but swatted
the offending shaft aside as if it were a bee.
“Caught in the open,” Ioras mumbled. “We are vulnerable.
Father, aid us.”
The giants made steady progress through the stabbing
swords and spears, the hacking axes, the swarm of arrows like a
cloud of gnats. Finally, one toppled, the spear of a paladin of the
Leonach Or piercing its heart. The giant fell atop the knight,
crushing him and Ioras grimaced.
“More death,” the Golden Child muttered. “I have caused
more death. Was it my vanity that started this war? Or am I truly
doing the will of Alinard? Will I ever rid my hands of all the
blood?”
Ceol Binn, bard of the Kingsmen overheard the words and
raised his voice to be heard over the ringing sounds of battle.
“You cannot be questioning the right of this. Colm would
destroy all that we have known and loved and leave the
kingdoms a wasteland. If your father is truly The Creator, he
would put out a hand to stop this.”
“Maybe I have disappointed him,” Ioras said softly. “And he
has abandoned us to our fate.”
“Snap out of it,” the bard growled. “Use the power he gave
you and show the enemy we are not to be trifled with.”
“I cannot save the day alone.”
Ceol grinned, feral and serious. “Fear not. We will protect
you with our lives.”
241
Gerald L. Black
Ioras closed his eyes and calmed his nerves, letting all doubt
flow from his mind like ink into a bowl of water. His breaths
became slow and deep. He began to change.
“Of all powers granted by Alinard,” the bard sighed in awe.
‘The Changing is the most amazing. Go forth and show them
again the great power of the gold dragon.”
Ioras grunted as his body contorted, once more in the midst
of shape changing. His jaw elongated, becoming a long snout,
full of razor sharp teeth. Scales, each the size of a shield,
sprouted along the length of his stretching frame. Sunlight
glinted from the scales, blinding the group of giants; each
stopping to hold up a hand to block the glare.
Seizing upon the opportunity, Corp Salach, abhac delegate,
stormed forward and with a mighty swing, severed the ankle of
one of the giants then tumbled aside as the beast toppled, crying
out in a rough language. The giant never had a chance. Before
the body even hit the ground, dozens of blades were hacking him
to pieces.
Ioras lengthened and grew with the popping of bones. Soon,
he towered over everything. Even the giants were tiny compared
to his vast bulk. Talons as long as a man sprouted from his hands,
now stretched into huge claws. He roared his defiance and spread
the membranous wings upon each shoulder. The resulting wind
buffeted the enemy and sent a swirl of blinding dust into their
faces.
The red haired Mhallacht snarled, but could do nothing but
stand her ground against the rising dust storm. Hands before her,
pushing futilely against the wind, she yelped in impotent fury.
242
The Golden Child
The enemy stunned, Ioras, the great Golden Dragon, sprang into
battle.
One sweep of the huge claw sent two giants to their knees,
blood fountaining from deep wounds. The others attacked, their
axes bouncing harmlessly from the dragon’s heavily armored
side.
Ioras opened his huge maw, the tentacle whiskers upon his
jaw and to each side of his face, trembling. Without warning, he
vomited a cone of fire and watched his victims wither beneath
the intense heat.
The armies of Colm Sadach turned back from the onslaught
of the dragon, leaving blackened corpses in their wake. The red
haired Soulless snarled and led her forces back the way they had
come, commanded by the voice of the wizard Deresor.
“I do not trust him,” Kimber said, watching the two
assassins fade into the horizon. Bailey looked up at her with
semi-intelligent eyes as if understanding her words and let out a
soft whimper.
“Trust who?” Hennesi asked.
“That pale assassin, Gioffri.” Kimber scowled. “Something
about him doesn’t feel right. How easily he turned on his own
without thought or provocation. It just feels wrong, somehow.”
243
Gerald L. Black
“Neftet is not a child,” her friend said placing a hand upon
her shoulder, “who needs looking after. He has made his
decisions as we all do.”
Kimber looked into Hennesi’s dark eyes. “Some decisions
are made hastily,” she growled, “without heeding good advice.”
“Would it make you feel better if someone followed them?”
Bolan spoke from nearby.
“They would see our group for miles,” Kimber said shaking
her head.
“You misunderstand.” The mercenary raised a fist. “I offer
the services of Brawth and myself. We can be unseen if needed.”
“We are in need of your sword arms,” the ranger stated.
“What of the rest of us?” Hennesi said with a glare.
friends.”
“Me strong,” Lughdo exclaimed.
“Let the mercenaries go,” G’narish said. “We will
accompany you. Nuzzgo is quite strong.”
“This is not your war,” Kimber replied.
“Is it not?” the bwbach hissed. “Did they not try to burn
down our very home?”
“I for one would trust them better where I can see them,”
Onvalay said, crossing his arms across his chest.
“Aye,” Tavish nodded.
Kimber let out a breath in resignation. “Very well. Brawth
and Bolan can follow. Are the rest of you with me?”
“We follow wherever you go.” Onvalay assured her.
“We go to Fialscathac to ask for the aid of the church,”
Kimber said.
244
The Golden Child
“What of the captive bard?” G’narish asked.
“We will also get the aid of someone who can be helpful in
that area. Onvalay can track her with the comb and we will find
someone adept at acquiring lost items to free her.”
“If only Toric were here,” sighed Hennesi.
Kimber smiled. “I never thought I would say this, but I
agree. His skills would come in quite handy.”
“Let us go,” Lughdo growled. “Me mad.”
“Actually,” Kimber said, reluctantly, “I have a different
mission for you, Lughdo.”
Lughdo listened with attentive ears.
She awoke in pain. Her cheek throbbed and she could taste
the coppery hint of blood upon her tongue. She found it difficult
to move, her hands stretched above her head and held tight by
some kind of manacles. One eye was swollen shut and her vision
was blurred, but Q’ilaqiqi could see enough to know she was in
serious trouble.
“Ah,” a voice said. “You rejoin the living.”
As her vision focused she could see the leering face of
Gearalt so close she could smell the wine upon his breath. She
realized, too that she was naked. She felt as if she had been
beaten by a shovel. Trussed up like a pig ready for a feast. In
pain, naked, and helpless. This is not my day.
245
Gerald L. Black
“The Face Eater did not eat too much of your memory, I
hope.” The King smiled at her without warmth. His voice held a
slight hint of satisfaction.
“I am told their methods are quite unpleasant,” he added.
“But you will pray for their embrace after I am finished with
you.”
She tried to speak, but her tongue was a swollen thing,
barely functional that seemed to fill her mouth, choking her.
“I remember the last time I saw you,” Gearalt sneered,
leaning even closer. “Do you?”
Q’ilaqiqi tried to spit in his face, but her tongue would not
cooperate. All she succeeded in doing was drooling down her
chin.
“You aren’t looking as beautiful as I remember,” he added.
“Pity. You and I shared something special. Alas, it is gone much
like your life will soon be. Don’t worry. I will let you live as long
as you are able to endure it. You were good at warming my bed
at least. If you act nice I will let you share it again. Briefly.”
A tear ran down the bard’s cheek and she choked out a sob.
Just kill me, she tried to say, but words would not form. She felt
the king’s rough hands as they caressed the skin of her cheeks,
her shoulder, breasts. Through her one eye she could see his
gaze, searching over every inch of her exposed body. He had
seen her naked before, but never in such a vulnerable position.
She tried to pull away, but the restraints held her fast.
“Gods save us all,” she thought. “If the king consorts with
such foul beings, then all is lost.”
246
The Golden Child
“Before you die,” the King promised, “you will be very
useful to me,” he smiled, his face dark with malice. “Very useful
indeed.”
Fennel was exhausted. Half crawling through drifts of snow
higher than his waist had taken a lot out of him. He could use a
brandy and a smoke, but there was neither to be had.
They had found a low hanging outcrop of thick stone and
made shelter beneath it. They built no fire for fear that the
zombies and the fachan would find them, easily. Many times
they had heard the passing of heavy feet to the other side of the
ridge, but so far the Gods had been kind and they had not been
discovered. He watched Yor tense whenever a sound came near.
The Ratu, Morrigan moved her head from side to side peering
into shadows for any foes. The two jagats sat, licking their paws,
seemingly calm and reassured. How long their luck would hold
out was anyone’s guess.
A sparse sprinkling of snow had begun to fall, leaving them
huddled and shivering in a tight pack. Harmoni could still hear
the heavy footsteps crashing through the snow and shivered as a
chill ran down her spine. She gripped her tiny sword and listened
to the sounds of activity all around her.
The soft whispers of mothers trying to stifle the cries of
their young could be heard all through the camp. A spell of
247
Gerald L. Black
silence would be useful,” Meladi thought. But we have no mage
and no priest.
A man sat alone away from the bulk of the crowd looking
despondent and disheveled. He muttered to himself and looked
skyward every few moments. He made the double cross sign of
Alinard across his chest and tried to ease the trembling that
coursed through his frame.
“I am paying for all the wrongs I have done,” he mumbled.
“Alinard has forsaken me.”
“Quiet, fool,” Meladi hissed. “Do you wish the fachan to
hear us?”
“I doesn’t matter,” the man replied. “It is too late. Where is
the legendary forgiveness of Alinard? Why am I being punished?
I have offered my life to him.”
“You selfish git,” the abhac warrior, Yor snarled. “Look
around. You think you are the only one who is suffering? We’d
be better off throwing you to the beasts and ridding ourselves of
your worthless hide.”
“I never should have trusted in the words of the priests,” the
despondent man growled. “Every word from their mouths has
been lies. A means to gather more followers and funnel gold into
their greedy little hands. What makes them so much better than
me?”
“I care not about the followers of your silly little god,” Yor
stated, coldly. “But if you don’t shut up, I will cut your tongue
out. We have women and children here, helpless, cold, and
afraid. Draw the attention of the fachan and I swear to Bach
Bychan that you will not breathe but a moment after.”
248
The Golden Child
The man blanched and returned to his muttered curses. The
human will become a liability, Meladi thought. I will have to
watch this one. Warily, she cocked her head, listening with her
large ears.
Morrigan crouched near the man and tried to comfort him.
There it was, the sound of heavy feet crunching through
snow. It was near, she could tell. The jagats rose to their feet,
growling. Meladi pulled her sword from the jeweled scabbard at
her side and moved her gaze across the huddled forms, mere
shadows amongst the falling snow.
Then the screams began.
The Coin’s Edge Inn and Tavern was a small but well-kept
dive just inside the main gate of Fialscathac. Perinia was led
down its narrow staircase into the dimly lit common room where
several marble topped tables filled a square room. Several
curtained off areas singled out the private dining areas. A
staircase wrapped around the interior leading to an upper loft
where doors lined a carpeted hall.
249
Gerald L. Black
Another door was guarded by a scarred and muscular
tarbhac dressed in a leather vest. A large brass ring adorned its
nostrils. Beside it was a huge morning star, riddled with spikes.
A long bar ran along the length of the far wall, behind which
stood a weary looking sirite with a strip of green hued hair, the
rest of his scalp shaven bald. He looked up as Toric entered, the
girl in tow.
“Gru Pointieers,” the bwbach called, a smile splitting his
round face. “As I live and breathe, you are still alive.”
“Barely,” the sirite said. “After my last visit to Talantas.”
He wiped his hands on a grimy towel and offered a hand toward
the diminutive Toric.
“So I heard,” Toric offered with a nod. “Things got a little
dodgy from what I was told.”
“Dodgy?” Gru sneered. “The city was overrun by diabhols
and dragons. Most of it was burning when we left. Those of us
who survived did so barely.”
“Chalk it up to your long years of experience,” Toric added.
“And a bit of Gad’s interference,” the sirite sighed. “What
brings you to me after so many long years?”
Toric grimaced. It had been awhile and he was notoriously
awful at staying in contact with any of his previous allies.
“I’ve been….busy.”
“Still running from the temple guards?” Gru grinned.
Toric’s face reddened.
“I really had to piss,” the bwbach said. “When you gotta
go….” He left the rest unsaid and Gru chuckled.
250
The Golden Child
“Who is your friend?” the bartender asked, lifting his
pointed jaw toward the young human girl standing sheepishly
behind.
“Just a girl I borrowed from the King’s cells.” Toric’s face
turned serious. “I was wondering if you could keep an eye on her
for me.”
“Oh no you don’t.” Gru became furious, his face turning a
deep red. “Always getting me involved in business that costs me
gold, blood, or expensive repairs to my inn.”
Toric lifted an eyebrow, incredulous. “From what I hear
Carraig used to be the one who brought trouble to your
doorstep.”
“He was,” Gru said with a curt nod, “and I swore I would
involve myself no more in the silly games of that mad corani.”
“Yet you were in Talantas during the destruction.” Toric
crossed his arms across his thin chest.
Gru sighed. “A mistake of bad timing,” he said. “I went to
visit a friend at his request and was pulled into a war. Some wild
haired bitch with red hair and a frightening sword.”
“I heard the tale from Skrubb,” Toric said with a wave of his
hand. “The woman was slain in the end, no?”
Gru nodded. “But the sword is still out there somewhere.”
“Carried by a young lad the King wants,” Toric huffed.
“This girl was the boy’s friend. The King used her as bait. Will
you allow the boy king to get away with this? Skrubb would
consider it a favor if you looked after her.”
Gru took a deep breath and gazed at the girl. She was quite
pretty as far as humans went. Deep blue eyes and straw colored
251
Gerald L. Black
hair tied up in a bun. Tiny scars upon each cheek marred her
otherwise perfect complexion.
“She can stay for a week,” Gru finally relented. “But she
will have to earn her keep. Understood?”
Toric and Perinia both nodded. She was used to hard labor
so it mattered little to her.
“One week,” Gru reminded them. “Then you will have to
make other arrangements.”
Toric agreed and with a final handshake he stormed from
the inn leaving Perinia standing alone and nervous with the
strange sirite.
“So,” Gru asked. “What skills do you have?”
Perinia didn’t even know where to begin.
252
The Golden Child
Chapter Thirteen
A Joyous Battle
Somewhere in the distance, a bell was ringing. Q’ilaqiqi
swam through her muddled mind towards a surface devoid of any
light. Pain had become her constant companion and fear stood at
its side.
Gearalt has gone mad. It was the only thought that came to
her pain addled mind. The royal interrogators had taken hot coals
to her neck, pincers to her fingers. Blades had sliced deep into
her soft flesh peeling it away like the rind of an apple.
Her eyes had been taken by a searing iron bar. She
remembered its red glow-the heat emanating from it before the
searing pain took her sight and then her consciousness. She was
not dead and the thought surprised her. She wished she were.
253
Gerald L. Black
Freedom from the bindings would give her opportunity to take
her own life, but the freedom was a fading dream.
Daily, the king visited her, gloating about his plans for her.
She was told that healers of Diancecht would replenish her body,
cure her most dire wounds, but her sight she would not regain.
“You were blind to all but your own selfish agenda,” he told
her. “So shall you be blind to all.”
A small misshapen shadow behind the boy king chortled,
yellow eyes glowing. It was the last vision she remembered and
it would last inside her head as long as she survived. She planned
on it not being too long.
Twisted fingers tried to reach backward toward the thick
metal of the manacles, but long and slender as they once were,
they would not comply. She wondered if she would ever play the
harp again. One last time before joining Sithic in his leafy halls,
is all she prayed for.
Alone in darkness, she wept, but her ruined eyes were
unable to form tears. The stinging and burning caused her to cry
out.
“The pain lingers, then? ”a soft sibilant voice muttered from
nearby.
Her tongue had healed, but she remained silent, wondering
who spoke.
“I had hoped the healing would have eased most of your
suffering,” the voice continued. She could hear sincere sadness in
the voice.
“Who are you?” she managed to squeak, her throat raw and
burning from the hours of screaming.
254
The Golden Child
“You must be thirsty,” the man said. “Forgive me. Where
are my manners?”
“Who-“ she started to say, but the man spoke over her.
“I am Cennedh,” the voice said, softly. “Priest of Diancecht.
It is my duty to heal your wounds so that they can inflict more
suffering upon you.”
“Why?” she squeaked. Soft hands touched her face.
“If it were up to me,” the voice replied, cracking with
emotion. “I would give you a merciful death. It sickens me to see
the state they have left you in. Once so pretty….” The man’s
voice trailed off.
“Kill me,” the sirite whispered. “Send me into Sithic’s
strong embrace.”
“I cannot,” the voice replied, the tone filled with regret.
“The King was insistent that I let you live. I have done so.”
Where is the famous mercy of your church?” she cried.
She heard the man sigh. “Lost,” he said. “Along with the
kingdom. I’m sorry child. I have done all I can.”
Her well-tuned ears could hear the scrape of cloth across the
stone. She was left alone in the constricting darkness.
“Curse all the gods,” she spat, falling into a dark chasm of
despair.
255
Gerald L. Black
Perinia was scrubbing the plates, vigorously, whistling a
tune her mother used to sing to put her to sleep when she was
four. She absently found herself admiring the craftsmanship of
the silver platters, their beveled edges reflecting the flames of the
huge brick oven. The smell of roasting boar and baking bread
mingled in the air, causing her mouth to water.
The sirite Gru had been a gracious host. A small cot had
been set up in a storage closet between crates of apples and
bottles of cooking oil. The chef, a grumbling, hairy man named
Zett, complained constantly about the invasion, but Perinia heard
no real malice. The man actually seemed to enjoy the company
and the help, contrary to the way he grumbled.
She was always given a huge portion of food and was able
to munch on as much bread as she could stomach as long as she
worked hard. And work she did, from sunrise to sunset.
The work wasn’t any different from that she had done in the
castle, scrubbing floors, emptying chamber pots, delivering
meals to the guards. Somehow, this dark, quiet inn felt more
welcoming. She nearly felt at home in the Coin’s Edge and it
helped to ease the pain and insecurity of missing her parents.
Lost in her thoughts, she didn’t hear the green haired sirite
approach until he spoke.
“They are Okain,” he said, startling her.
“What?” she said.
“The platters,” Gru said with a grin. “I saw you admiring
them. They are from the island of Okai. Very durable and worth
every silver I paid for them.”
256
The Golden Child
“They are very pretty,” she admitted. Her hands continued
to scrub the scraps of food from the shiny platters as she spoke.
“I am sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable,” Gru added,
“the day you were brought to me. I am not usually fond of
visitors.”
“I understand,” the girl replied, her eyes fixed upon the task
at hand.
“Cease the work for a moment,” Gru exclaimed. “You have
been doing more work in a day than any of the other helpers I
have hired has done in a week. You can take a break for a while.”
“Sir? I…”
“Don’t argue,” the sirite said. “I actually like you,” he
laughed. “For a human you are quite industrious.”
“Thank you,” she replied, averting her gaze-a sign of respect
for the ageless being.
“There is always a place for you here,” Gru added. “As long
as you would like. I’m really not as gruff as I pretend to be, you
know.”
She smiled. “I know. I see how you are with the clients.
Very gracious, indeed. Almost as if you were raised in a royal
court as I was.”
The sirite grimaced. “Breas forbid that.” Perinia could swear
she saw him shudder.
“Thank you for your hospitality,” she said, changing the
subject. The platters were left to soak in the tub of rapidly
cooling water.
“The plates can wait for now,” Gru said. “I want to show
you the rest of the place. You can keep a secret, yes?”
257
Gerald L. Black
Perinia nodded, her eyes widening as if trying to rival the
platters she had previously been cleaning. Within them, Gru saw
a sparkle as if they, too were made of silver.
“Follow me on a guided tour of the Coin’s Edge,” the sirite
said with a sweeping bow. Perinia giggled at the exaggerated
show of grace. “Such as it is.” He said the last with a heavy sigh.
“It’s cozy,” Perinia countered.
Gru frowned. “It was opulent once. Two fires later-
dwindling my funds down to a pittance, I might add- and this is
what I have left.”
“Your business is good.”
“I offer many services to many different types of people,”
the former thief admitted. Not all of it is approved by the
church.”
“Which church?” Perinia asked.
Gru gave her a look which seemed to say, you really need to
ask?
“I offer services for any of mankind’s vices, perversions,
wishes, or dreams. For a price.”
“I don’t understand.” Perinia looked puzzled.
Gru led her to a door on the far side of the common area
where a hulking half-orc in thick chainmail that hung like
drapery, stood with arms crossed. Several earrings adorned his
ears and he wore an eyepatch stitched with silver. At his side was
the largest axe the girl had ever seen.
“What I am about to show you must never leave this room,”
Gru stated, his face going serious.
258
The Golden Child
Honored that he trusted her, Perinia nodded, not able to find
words for a reply.
“Groill,” the sirite said to the guard. “Open the door.”
The half-orc grunted in reply and turned, his fingers
fumbling with the key ring at his belt. The twist of a silver key
and the click of a lock, and the door swung inward, revealing a
small staircase heading down.
Noise assailed them, a cacophonous din that buffeted at
them like a fist. How had they not heard it before? She
wondered. Strange lights blinked in a pattern and the melodious
strains of a violin could be heard echoing from the room below.
“This is the real empire of Domhan,” Gru said with a smile.
The stairs led down into an immense room. Globes of light
hovered on the ceiling basking the room in a dense glow.
Numerous people stood at low tables rolling dice or sat with
cards in hand. Gold and silver flowed freely from hand to hand.
At one end was a small colored wheel where gamblers bet upon
which symbol the ball would land on, the winner exalting with
each victory.
Scantily clad women of all races and skin colors cavorted
about the room, some with trays of blue liquid, others selling
their own wares to the lustily leering men. Doors leading to
private rooms dotted the walls and Perinia frequently saw the
women leading their customers through them.
Another bar lined the far wall and behind it, happily
engaged in conversation with the clientele was a handsome sirite
with flowing raven hair and wearing a silver tunic. His hands
moved with fluid grace as he refilled mugs and slid piles of coin
259
Gerald L. Black
across the counter top making the money disappear behind the
counter.
“My brother, Gro,” Gru said. “He manages this end of my
business.”
Perinia was speechless. Never could she have imagined the
amount of activity going on just beneath her feet as she cleaned
and cooked for the strange sirite. How had she not heard a noise.
“Many religions frown upon these illicit activities,” Gru
said, “but one must do what one must do to earn a living.
Besides,” he added quickly, “I offer a service that none other in
this town are willing to offer.”
“Why are you sharing this with me?” Perinia asked,
stunned.
Gru shrugged. “I feel like I can trust you. There is an
innocence about you that defies all logic.”
Perinia blushed eliciting a chuckle from the green haired
sirite.
“Besides,” he added, “I thought you might need a job.”
Perinia paled. He couldn’t possibly think that she would sell
her body for gold. She took a step back.
Gru laughed. “I don’t want another harlot,” he reassured her.
“I could, however, use an extra hand serving this rowdy bunch.
Interested? The pay is four silver a night.”
Four silver? It was more money than Perinia had ever seen
in her life. More money than her parents earned in a month of
working for the O’Duibhs. She stared, mouth open, not knowing
what to say.
260
The Golden Child
“I know what you are thinking,” the sirite added, holding up
his hands. “You will be well protected by my bouncers.” He
indicated the five hulking ogres milling through the crowd,
growling at any who showed any sign of aggression.
“I tolerate no nonsense in The Coin’s Edge,” he said with a
smile. “Upstairs or down.”
“I don’t ….” Perinia stammered.
“No need to answer immediately,” Gru said. “Think on it. It
isn’t like we are going anywhere.”
Not going anywhere was exactly what Perinia was afraid of.
“Let me think on it,” she said, but she already knew her
answer.
Kimber lay atop the hill watching as a line of refugees
entered the town’s low wooden gates. At her side, Bailey
whimpered. She patted the dog’s head, reassuringly. For two
days they had stayed in the camp planning their next course of
action. They had reluctantly sent Lughdo to the priest-lich Lareili
for any aid she may offer. The priestess of the Temple of Many
faiths had raised the young Darius from the dead several weeks
before and seemed to be filled with power. Any help she could
offer….
A whine from Bailey brought her back to reality.
“It’s alright, girl.”
261
Gerald L. Black
“There it is,” Onvalay said from behind her. “The sister city.
Are you sure your friend will be helpful? Priests are known to
have strong convictions.”
“And faith in an invisible God,” added Hennesi, shaking her
head.
“Are not all the gods invisible?” Tavish crossed his arms. “I
have never seen even a wee glance of Oghma.”
“Do you believe he is around you?” Hennesi asked. The
bard shook his head.
“Oghma resides within us, lass. He has no reason t’be
wastin’ his time out in the real world,” Tavish said.
Onvalay nodded. “The real Gods manifest within their
followers. It is where they get faith from. Not from empty words
and promises from boy loving priests.”
“Can we save the religious debate until later?” Kimber
asked. “We have a task to complete.”
“Aye,” Tavish nodded. “That we can, girl.” Kimber bristled.
She hated being called a girl. She hadn’t been a girl for twenty
summers. She ignored the slight, knowing there was no vicious
intent.
“So called civilization,” Brawth said with a humph. “I trust
the northern savages before I would trust any of them.”
“Or a human savage,” Onvalay added under his breath.
Bolan smiled. “Indeed,” he said. “never once has Brawth
thought to betray our friendship.”
“Isn’t that grand?” Tavish muttered. “I know the feeling of
betrayal.”
262
The Golden Child
Hennesi rubbed his shoulder, gently. He shook it off,
angrily.
“I dunna seek pity, lass.” The bard turned away with a sigh.
“I can no return to the castle where I have lived for seven years,
because the prince dislikes me.”
“Is it that bad?” Hennesi queried, crossing her arms and
scowling. “To have such company?”
“No,” Tavish replied with a shake of his luxurious curl. “I’d
just like t’sleep in a bed again.”
“Sleep?” Hennesi said with a wide grin.
The bard grinned back, his anger forgotten. “Or whatever,”
he shrugged.
Kimber groaned and rose from her stomach, wiping her
hands on her breeches.
“Come,” she grumbled. “To the Gru Pointieers before I
regain my wits.”
Beneath Castle Dubh the hill was filled with a multitude of
caverns and corridors left behind from a previous civilization.
Most people avoided them, saying the souls of the dead roamed
freely, eagerly awaiting a chance to take revenge on the living.
263
Gerald L. Black
Through these dark corridors Gearalt prowled, his body still
deep in slumber, his yellow eyes seeking. A pack of francagach,
filthy rat men in tattered rags, followed, their eyes flitting
nervously. Clawed hands clenched weapons tightly in
nervousness. Gearalt paid it no mind. He wasn’t affected by such
mundane things as stale air-the stench of death. The francagach
chittered behind him drawing a wrathful stare. He opened his
wide mouth and chittered in reply. The rat men grew silent,
drawing further back.
The thing inside him wasn’t sure what he was searching for,
not exactly. It just knew that something lie buried beneath the
ruins of this ancient barrow. Foolish humans to build upon the
graves of so many lost souls, he thought. But convenient for my
purposes.
He flowed across the ground like a shadow, fingers scraping
against the hard stone. His nostrils wavered as he sniffed the air.
Suddenly, his thin lipped gash of a mouth widened in what could
only be called a smile.
“At last,” he hissed. “I have found you.” The filthy hands
felt along the floor of the cavern, disturbing a pile of bones with
a clatter. Elated, he gripped a thigh bone in his fist and hungrily
gnawed upon it, a long black tongue licking across its surface.
Seemingly satisfied he tossed the bone aside and smacked
his lips.
“I can taste the ancient magic,” he growled. “It is here the
ritual must be performed.” The rat men squeaked, nervously
behind him their beady eyes looking around for any surprises.
264
The Golden Child
There was only an inky blackness that even their nocturnal vision
could barely penetrate.
Gearalt squatted, carving strange symbols into the earth with
his fingers His eyes blazed yellow like beacons in the darkness.
He began to chant.
“Hear me, oh mistress of lost souls. Send me a harbinger to
manifest in your image. Let it reign on earth in your stead. Let its
presence send fear into the very hearts of those who defile your
resting place. May it bring you long overdue revenge.”
The air grew colder causing the rat folk to chitter loudly.
Their anxious voices echoed in the corridor, but Dubhaca was
past caring. Only his enhanced vision could see the shadows as
they stirred and rose like a fog of blackness.
“Who summons me?” a disembodied voice asked. “Long
have I rested without being disturbed.”
“Seek my heart,” Gearalt replied, “and you will know who I
am.”
The fog washed over him caressing every inch of his
misshapen frame. He could feel the tendrils invading his very
essence, trespassing into his mind. In mere moments, the fog
retreated.
“You have no heart,” the voice replied. “I can taste it.”
“Then you know what I am, “the King said. “Send me your
avatar so that we can wipe the temple vermin from the face of the
earth.”
“It has been centuries since I’ve had the strength to
manifest,” the voice replied, whispering the words in his
flattened ears.
265
Gerald L. Black
“You did not have the blood sacrifice to lend you strength,”
the demon purred. “I have brought just the thing for you.”
The black fog poured over the area as if sensing the
presence of the other creatures in their midst.
“This is filthy blood, “the voice growled. “You know that
there is more strength in the blood of the pure.”
Gearalt nodded, merely a shake of his head. “I’m afraid that
purity has been driven out of this world in the past few centuries.
Human behavior would make you proud. They are more violent
and bloodthirsty than all but Cadjal himself.”
“Speak not of the Demon Lord,” the voice hissed, recoiling.
“Long has he been my enemy.”
“I have need of you,” the entity inside Gearalt growled.
“Forget your petty vendettas. The Churches of Eochaid and
Alinard have destroyed your temple, built over it, their Gods
growing in strength. Weakening the powers of diabhol and
demon alike. The centuries have not been beneficial to our kind.
Ruthangad seeks a truce to rid the world of the human vermin
once and for all.”
“Why should I aid the Crusher of Dreams?”
“A second chance at glory,” Gearalt said with a smile.
“Antius, the destroyer seeks an alliance. The temples are ripe for
the taking. Inner turmoil tears at their very fabric. Lies and
dishonor threaten to topple their foundations into rubble. The
people turn from their influence in vast numbers.”
“Why?” The voice seemed curious. “Humans were always
so fanatical about their faith in Gods that never aided them. Why
now?”
266
The Golden Child
The entity’s grin widened. “A mistake was made. The truth
has been discovered. They now know the church cannot be
trusted. Every lost disciple weakens their power. Aid us and
reclaim your place in the Pantheon.”
“What you offer sounds sweet. What is in it for me?”
The dark soul infesting the King chuckled. “A chance to
rebuild your temple in all its glory. The blood will be sacrificed
in your name. We will restore your prior glory and take our
places on the earth, no longer imprisoned in the Seven Hells or
the chaotic layers of the Abyss.”
“The power of the blessed stones keep me trapped. To feel
the sun again…” The voice grew distant. The entity knew he had
her. The Soul Stealer, Myala would soon aid their cause. He
could feel it.
“Yes,” Dubhaca added, with a whisper. “Take your sacrifice
and send me your power.”
“Yesssss….” The fog of darkness spread as if blown by a
brisk wind. It enveloped the frightened rat men like a cloak.
Their squeals of fright quickly turned into cries of pain. Their fur
disintegrated, the flesh falling from their bones in great gobs of
bloody flesh. In moments nothing remained but a gruesome pile
of fur and weapons. The black fog retreated.
“I approve of your sacrifice. Consider the truce to be in
force. But if Cadjal betrays me again it will be you who suffers
first.”
“I would expect nothing less,” Gearalt’s body replied,
graciously.
267
Gerald L. Black
“You may have the aid of my Eyewings,” Myala purred.
“May the battles begin.”
The dark soul shivered in pleasure and delight. How the
temples would tremble!
“It will be a joyous battle,” he hissed.
268
The Golden Child
Chapter Fourteen
By All the Gods
The light was intense. Ioras opened his eyes with a groan.
He found himself abed again, no recollection as to how he
arrived there. The last thing he remembered was the pain of his
body twisting.
“The curse” he mumbled.
“My lord?” a familiar voice said from his bedside. To regain
his focus, he rubbed at his eyes. The beautiful face of Naomh, his
priestess stared down at him with a huge smile.
“How long was I out this time?” the Golden Child gasped.
“Two days,” the priestess replied. “You destroyed their
giants, Ioras. You spread them across the meadow as if they were
wooden toys.”
“Fantastic,” he groaned, tongue burning with sarcasm.
“Water?”
269
Gerald L. Black
“Of course,” Naomh said, placing a wooden cup to his
dried, splitting lips.
“Why does the transformation always dry me out?” he asked
before gulping down the clear, refreshing liquid.
“Only Alinard knows.” The priestess shrugged. “He bestows
the gift. It is up to Him to determine the cost.”
“How many did we lose?” Ioras grumbled, changing the
subject.
Naomh’s face clouded over. “Too many I’m afraid.”
“A number, Naomh. No riddles.”
She nodded her head, sadly. “The abhac contingent have left
for Abhac Teach. The Leonach Or and Uachtar Lamh have
abandoned us, called back to their temples by order of the King.
The Crimson Keep prepare to leave as well. The sirite and
bwbach are still awaiting word from their respective kings. Many
paladins lie dead on the battlefield”
“We recovered the bodies, surely?” Naomh frowned. Ioras
groaned. “What of the mercenaries from Thoq? Our barbarian
allies? The capallach?”
“All still with us as far as I know.”
The Golden Child sat up, wincing as his body screamed in
protest, sending pain shooting through his ribcage.
“I feel as if I were stepped on by a giant,” he said.
“Actually,” the priestess said. “You were.”
Ioras grimaced at the realization.. “Our magicians. Are they
still allied with us?”
270
The Golden Child
Naomh nodded. “There has been no change. Though, we
lost a few in the last battle. Draiocht assures me that all the
Colleges still support our cause.”
“Even when the King does not?”
Naomh smiled, slightly. “You know as well as I that the
Arcane Colleges have always had their own agenda, despite the
King’s wishes. They will do what is best for them.”
“That is what I am afraid of,” Ioras groaned. “What if this
war is no longer what is best for them?”
“It is for them to decide,” she said, shrugging. “Alinard’s
will is Alinard’s will.”
“If we lose the support of the magicians,” said the Golden
Child. “All will be lost.”
“We must pray that does not happen, then.” Naomh said.
“I would begin now,” Ioras replied, falling back into his soft
pillows.
The voice of the silver dragon roared through the
underground chamber. Torchlight reflected from his shiny scales
like a thousand tiny suns.
“Why have you summoned me?”
Elioth bowed, his hand brushing the stony earth.
“Great Arkamath,” he began. “We are in need of aid.”
“A fact apparent by your arrogance in summoning me here,”
the dragon roared. “Get to the point human.”
271
Gerald L. Black
“Domhan has been threatened by dark forces,” MacLugh
said from where he stood in the darkness. He was thankful that
Elioth had left the irritating monkey behind to be fed by one of
the numerous Crystal Golems that inhabited the tower.
“I did not ask you to speak,” Arkamath hissed. “I speak with
he who summoned me.” The dragon stretched his serpentine
neck to its full length, a wedged head of enormous size placed
before the Crystal Wizard’s face and took in a deep breath
through nostrils the size of Elioth’s head.
“What my friend spoke is true,” Elioth said, showing no
fear. “You know of the battle in Talantas?”
The great wyrm nodded its head. “All dragons are aware of
the call of Mesz, the Dragon Lord. Only the colors answer. The
metals and the colors do not mix.”
“We may have found the key to protecting the kingdom
from further attacks by the diabhols.” Elioth beamed, his pride
clear upon his face.
“Intriguing,” Arkameth said. “I smell no taint upon you.
You may speak. Tell me of this key.”
Elioth nodded and took a deep breath. “Sithic, the LeafLord
told me that I was the second key,” he began, “but I was helpless
to stop the swarm of diabhols as they destroyed most of the city
and watched many people die. A young paladin died closing the
portal, but it was too late. We could not save the king.”
“This is known,” the dragon answered. “We have seen them.
They sit at Alinard’s side as do all who die with the faith.”
Elioth’s eyes narrowed. Even the great dragons believe in
the new deity. He was beginning to suspect there was some grain
272
The Golden Child
of truth behind the teachings of the devout priests who built their
tall temples as close to the Heavens as they could manage.
“You know also that King Uilleam was slain by a sword?”
the Crystal Wizard added.
“Not a true sword,” the dragon said, “but a vessel created by
those who have twisted Alinard’s teachings to further their own
ends. Power, wizard, is an extremely corrupting thing. Be careful
that you do not acquire too much.”
“The warnings are clear to all who follow the ways of
Elymas,” Elioth said. “Limitless power can destroy a man’s
heart. Let Colm Sadach be an example to all.”
“Yes,” Arkameth agreed. “Let him be that, at least. Once a
simple hedge wizard, he acquired the power to raise the dead and
manipulate the diabhols. Now his heart is black as night and he is
obsessed with the destruction of Domhan. Is that not why he is
now called Croi Dubh….Black Heart? Who wishes to rule a
wasteland of ruins?”
“I know not, great dragon, but we need the aid of your allies
to thwart the forces that corrupt the minds of the church; the
mind of the new king.”
The dragon laughed. Elioth and MacLugh exchanged a
puzzled look.
“It is not diabhols that corrupt the boy Gearalt.” The dragon
glared at them with a yellow eye. “It is love.”
“Love?”
The serpentine neck lowered to bring the dragon’s snout in
line with Elioth.
“Or more to the point: the loss of one he loved.”
273
Gerald L. Black
“His mother….” Elioth realized. “Why would that turn his
heart so black?”
The dragon took a long breath before replying, as if it were
pausing for dramatic effect.
“Such a loss,” Arkameth said, “can open the heart to outside
influence. In times of despair, you humans are quite weak.”
“What do we do now?” MacLugh chimed in.
“The answers you seek are in the Library of Hope.”
Elioth’s eyes narrowed.
“A cult of pacifists have the answer to ending a war?’
“Yes,” hissed Arkameth. “If you only look.”
“Ironic,” MacLugh chuckled.
“Quite,” mumbled Elioth giving the portly wizard a glance
that could scald his skin.
“One last favor to ask then,” the Crystal Wizard added.
“Perhaps,” the great dragon replied. “If it is within my
power.”
“How about giving us a ride?”
The dragon’s body shook with its laughter.
Gearalt strode down the carpeted hall of the oracle’s temple.
A strange dream had made his sleep fitful and he seeked
answers. His throat was raw and felt like he had swallowed fire.
Shadows retreated from his every step as if afraid he might taint
them. He was clad in a ceremonial gown of thick ermine, its
collar made from the tail of a silver fox. Rings adorned every
274
The Golden Child
one of his fingers. His youthful face was stern behind the sparse
whiskers covering his lips and chin. Blue eyes blazed with fire,
glinting in the torchlight with a faint yellowing of the white part
of the eyes.
He came to the circle of eternal fire, burning a bright
cerulean in the center of a round chamber. He knelt beside it and
crossed his arms upon his lap.
“Oracle,” he whispered into the flames. “Give me your
knowledge.”
The flames crackled and danced to an unheard tune.
“Deception,” a disembodied voice spoke. “Lies. Betrayal.”
Gearalt frowned. “I want answers, not riddles. Tell me
where those who plot against me may be found.”
“The greatest enemy lies within,” the oracle hissed.
“Darkness can only hide darkness. It cannot contain it.”
“What kind of shit is that?” The King spat at the flames in
fury. “Give me the answers I need. It is your duty to the King.”
“The worthy king needs no answers. He can find them
within his own soul. If your eyes fail to see, then all you see is
failure.”
“Another waste of time and the kingdom’s money,” the
King growled. “Will my father’s idiocy ever cease to haunt me?”
“Fear is a cancer that can eat you from within,” the oracle
said.
“Fear!” Gearalt’s voice rose an octave. “What do I have to
fear? It is my enemies who should fear. At a word I can send
death upon them in great waves of misery. I can take their wives
and daughters for my pleasure; confiscate their businesses to
275
Gerald L. Black
fund the kingdom’s expenses. I can raze their homes to the
ground; banish them to an existence of despair and poverty. All
my father has done, I can undo in a single word.”
“Hate.” The voice repeated and Gearalt stood, wiping dust
from his palms onto his immaculate robes. “Seek the answers
within.”
“You want fear?” the youthful ruler cried. “I will show you
fear.” He turned from the oracle with a great swishing of thick
cloth and purposefully fled from the eternal flame.
He exited through the great door with a crash. His two
guards, jumped at the sound, startled. Seeing their liege emerge,
a scowl etched upon his face, they quickly rushed to his side.
“Burn it.” The King said. “The entire temple. I want nothing
standing but the foundation stones.”
“My liege?” the nearest man asked, his face twisted in
confusion.
“Do not make me repeat myself, Gron. Or you will find
yourself burning with it. Am I clear?”
The guard’s face turned ashen. “Yes, my lord.”
“Make the flames burn so bright, everyone can see.” The
King turned from the stricken guards and stormed toward the
castle.
Talantas gleamed in the sun like a jeweled crown,
beckoning to be worn. It was enticing and beckoned like warm
fire. The party stood in the cold, contemplating their next move.
276
The Golden Child
Brawth argued against entering the city, but was promptly over-
ruled by the others. With a huff, he pouted.
“We will appeal to the king’s logical side,” Kimber offered.
“Make him see the folly of his ways.”
“Kings are seldom logical,” Onvalay replied. “And this
King less than others.”
“Somewhere inside must be a shred of decency,” Hennesi
stated.
“Only a shred,” Tavish retorted with a scowl. “The rest he
has shat out.”
“We must appeal to whatever decency is left. He is still his
father’s son.” Kimber was determined to make the young man
see reason. How could he not see the suffering his decisions had
caused.
The Gods alone knew what torment Q’ilaqiqi was being
subjected to. There was still time to save her; time to save
Domhan from this tyrant’s temper tantrum.
“What could cause the boy to behave in such a manner?”
Onvalay queried. “The An Corran is quite alarmed. His behavior
has become fouler by the day according to my employer.”
“Who is this mysterious employer?” Hennesi asked. “A
traitor to the crown?”
Onvalay shook his head, his beard trembling in the breeze.
“On the contrary. A patriot with the wellbeing of Domhan in
their heart.”
“I doubt the King would see it that way,” Kimber added.
277
Gerald L. Black
“The King couldn’t see shite if’n ye put it between his
eyes,” Tavish muttered. “Uilleam. Now that was a true King. His
lad….”
The look on his face said it all. Disappointment, trepidation,
and fear all mingled in the shift of his eyes, the way he nibbled
on the inside of his cheek, a nervous habit that had recently
become worse since he had been forced by Darius to give up
alcohol.
“There is his father in him somewhere,” the ranger added,
“and I will find it. We will recruit some friends in Fialscathac
and go to Gearalt to pound some sense into his skull.
Ratto was tired of tea, especially the imaginary kind. The
girl Ghia was pleasant enough, but the way she talked to the doll
as if it were real was a cause for concern. Ratto wasn’t sure the
girl had held onto her wits. After all she had witnessed, he
couldn’t exactly blame her.
He held the empty cup to his mouth, pretending to sip.
“Mmmm,” he hummed. “Very tasty. Did you add sugar?”
Ghia smiled. “Honey, silly.” She said. “It is what Ghambi
prefers.”
“Ah, yes.” The bwbach nodded. “Should have tasted it.
Sorry.”
278
The Golden Child
“It’s not too hot?” the girl asked. Her wide innocent eyes
stared at him.
“No,” he added. “It’s just fine.” Of course it was. It tasted
like air. That’s what it was.
“Ghambi says you don’t trust me,” the girl stated, seemingly
out of nowhere. Ratto’s jaw dropped.
“Why would she say such a thing?” he asked. He smiled,
innocently a cold chill running up his spine.
“I also trust few people,” the girl continued. “One will come
for me to take me from you. You must insist on accompanying
us.”
“And this person can be trusted?” the bwbach asked.
“Unknown,” the girl replied. “But I trust you and Ghambi. I
would have you both with me, wherever this woman takes me.”
“So it will be a woman?” Ratto was intrigued. “How do you
know this.”
“Ghambi has told me.”
Again a chill worked its way up Ratto’s spine.
“I will go with you.”
You must promise me, Ratto.” The girl was insistent. “I am
in need of your word.”
“I promise.” Ratto knew he could not leave this girl to the
machinations of those who wished to exploit her.
279
Gerald L. Black
For two days, the army marched, the earth trembling
beneath their feet. Colm Sadach’s forces were diverted by several
of the small villages along the way, soon left in burning ruin. It
irked Ioras that he was ordered to leave the battlefield. Already,
the wanton destruction had begun. How long until all of Prionsia
and Anglea were piles of ash? How could Gearalt order his army
to abandon the people in their darkest hour?
Another contingent of armed warriors left the mass, called
home by their duty to obey orders from their temples, kings,
lords, or countries. Every day, Ioras watched his forces shrink.
Soon, there would be nothing left. The Fennid forming a
defensive wall before him were already torn between the oath to
Ioras and fealty to the King. He could see the anguish on their
dirty faces.
Most were merely boys or girls, barely old enough to join
the militia. All had tanned, lithe bodies, well-muscled and long
hair tied in plaits, tight to their skulls. There was barely a beard
amongst them. Most of their weapons were pitted and rusted
from overuse. An ill fitted lot to say the least, but there were no
fiercer warriors on all of Domhan.
Ioras looked them over, pride swelling in his breast. His
father’s light was strong in them. He could sense it. He should
trust in the path of his faith even over King and country, but it
would only put his faithful followers in danger and he would
have no more innocent blood on his hands.
Strong hands fell on his shoulder breaking his reverie. He
turned, slightly to face his most formidable knight, Lord Thadius.
280
The Golden Child
Thadius smiled through upcurving whiskers of dusty yellow, his
green eyes squinting in the sunlight.
“The path you lead us on is righteous,” the Knight said,
reassuringly. “Whether the boy King sees it or not. His father
shared your vision of a Domhan without darkness. It is clear his
son does not.”
Ioras sighed. “Sometimes I wonder,” he said. “I have been
led to this path my entire life. As a boy, I was raised, learning to
make weapons. The day I was found by the woman Apthlosareus
and told I was the son of Alinard..” He let out a breath. “…I
couldn’t believe it. How could I be? And why had my father left
me behind to be raised by strangers? The more I discovered the
strange powers I have, the more clear my mission became. Then,
one day my father spoke to me, telling me to fix his faith.”
“The faith is strong,” the Knight said, “I assure you. All of
us would die for you. In your father’s name.”
Ioras nodded and placed a hand on the elder man’s shoulder.
“All this I know and I am grateful. The problem is not in the
faith,” he added, “but in the church itself.”
Thadius gasped. “What you speak is blasphemy.”
“What I speak is truth,” Ioras spat. “None know my father’s
heart better than I. The doctrines grew around tenets of faith that
reside inside a man’s heart, not from ancient fools who make
laws to suit their own ends using the Word as the basis to turn
men into sheep.”
“As you say,” Thadius said, bowing his head in
supplication. “My lord.”
281
Gerald L. Black
Ioras sighed. “I know your heart is pure, but the people are
losing faith in the ways of Alinard. Every soul we lose, lessens
my father’s power.’
“What are we to do?” the Knight asked.
“Restore peoples’ faith,” the Golden Child stated, “not in a
church that has betrayed them, but in the Word.”
“I am ever your servant,” Thadius replied with a slight bow
of your head.
“I need no servants,” Ioras said. “I need soldiers. Gather
what remains of our forces. We make the final trek to Talantas.”
“For a King who cares not about his kingdom?”
“Remember our oaths,” Ioras said. “They must stand for
something or else they are but empty words. People must see that
the true followers of Alinard are men of honor.”
“As you wish,” Thadius stated. “My men are yours until
death.”
“Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that, my friend.”
“Ain’t you a pretty one?”
The huge man blocked her path and Perinia stopped,
balancing the tray, precariously on one upraised hand.
“Excuse me, sir,” she said, “but I must…”
“Very pretty, indeed,” the man interrupted. He crossed his
well-muscled arms and leered at her through upturned, yellow
whiskers, a lascivious grin splitting his face. She noticed his
282
The Golden Child
body was covered in scars, burnt into his flesh in exotic, twisting
patterns.
The tray tilted as she trembled, sloshing the amber liquid in
small pools on the cherry wood of the tray. Perinia tried to
control her shaking, but was finding it difficult.
“You would fetch a fair price in Thoq,” the man said. He
reached out a hand and cupped her chin between thumb and
fingers, squeezing tight. He turned her face from side to side.
Perinia closed her eyes.
“Even with the scars,” the man chuckled. “They give you a
ruggedness uncommon in most city girls.”
“Please,” she pleaded in a soft whisper. “My other tables…”
“A fair price, indeed,” the man continued as if she had never
spoken. “Providing you are still a virgin.”
Perinia paled. Such information was a private affair, not to
be shared with strange, scarred men in bars. No matter how
strong those men were.
She could feel the man’s gaze running across her body and
she shivered. His brown eyes roamed across her body as if
browsing wares in a merchant’s stall.
“A fine round rump, firm tits,” the man rambled. “Your skin
is soft. Maybe I should check and see if you are a virgin, eh? He
chuckled, sending a shiver down Perinia’s spine.
The tray tumbled to the ground splashing their feet with
liquid. It took all she had not to break out in tears. Why were
men such disgusting pigs? she thought. Only Cannivone seemed
to treat her like a person instead of a piece of meat ever since her
body had filled out, her bosom becoming quite ample. Until that
283
Gerald L. Black
time, she was treated as an awkward girl, then one day every man
took notice of her.
She could endure the catcalls, the whistles, the vulgar
remarks. Even an occasional pinch to her bottom. But this she
could not endure. The man was going to check her most private
places for signs that she had never been touched by a man.
Wasn’t that hypocritical?
“Please..” she pleaded. The man seemed not to hear or care
in the slightest what she had to say. Such was the nature of some
men, their lust making them single minded in their approach,
bringing out the worst in their nature.
“Twenty gold at least,” the man added, breathlessly, his
tongue flitting across lips that were dry and flaking as if they had
been dried in the sun.
He reached out with another hand tugging on the ties to her
tunic. She struggled in his grip, but he squeezed her chin harder,
her lips puffing out as he cheeks sunk in.
“Stay still, girl,” he snarled. “You are making this rather
difficult.”
He tugged the ties to her shirt, her breasts nearly popping
free from their restraints. The man ogled the orbs of flesh, lustily.
His hand caressed one of them, gently.
“So pretty,” he gasped. Perinia could not hold back the tears
any longer and she sobbed as they cascaded down her cheeks in
thin rivulets, eyes shut tight.
The man jerked back abruptly. She could feel him pulling
from her, his grip on her chin loosening. She opened her eyes to
284
The Golden Child
see the man dangling by the back of his neck, in the grip of a red
eyed ogre.
“No touch,” the ogre exclaimed. Perinia, aware of her near
nakedness, hastily made to tie the front of her shirt back up.
The man croaked from his constricted throat, his eyes wild.
Gru stood, wearing a scowl, arms crossed before him, just behind
the ogre.
“I have girls for that,” the sirite stated. “They cost extra.
Touch my servers like that again and I will let Borak break your
worthless neck. Understand?”
The man tried to nod in reply, but the ogre’s grip was too
tight. He kicked and flailed about, struggling for breath. His face
turned red and his eyes began to water.
“I should make you pay for the drinks the girl dropped, as
well.” Gru gestured toward the tankards lying on floor, drained
of their contents. “Maybe we should take it out in pain, eh?” The
man gurgled, eyes widening in fear.
The sirite stepped forward and placed a soft hand upon
Perinia’s cheek. She recoiled out of reflex, but Gru merely
smiled and wiped away the tears.
“Are you alright?” he asked. Perinia nodded and wiped her
eyes with a trembling hand.
“I always take care of my employees,” Gru said and without
looking back added, “Borak. Take out the trash.”
The ogre grinned and made for the door, the huge man
kicking in his grip and gasping for air.
“Take the rest of the day off,” Gru told Perinia. “You have
done enough for today. I will have Manida clean up this mess.”
285
Gerald L. Black
“Blood is the essence of life.”
The voice hissed in his head. An all-encompassing darkness
surrounded him like a blanket, choking the very air from his
lungs. His chest burned as he attempted to take in a deep breath,
his organs unwilling to aid him. He tried to cry out, but no sound
came.
Blindly, he stumbled through the inky darkness, hands
before him, feeling their way through the nothingness. His feet
bumped against something solid, nearly tripping him.
“You are not worthy of friends,” the voice continued. “You
are a killer, just like me. And killers cannot love.”
He wanted to scream, but could not. His tongue felt three
times too big in his mouth. He could taste the metallic tang of his
blood as if he had bitten his tongue.
Lights flashed in the darkness, revealing flickering faces
that flashed before him and were gone in the blink of an eye.
“Killer,” moaned Bredain’s non-corporeal form.
“Your hands will never be cleansed,” whispered King
Uilleam.
“You reek of death,” Renarthane hissed.
286
The Golden Child
Cannivone stumbled to his knees, reaching for the silver
sword,, his fingers fumbling at his side. But the blade was not
there.
“Do us all a favor.” His mother’s voice. “Kill yourself. Rid
the world of your dark soul.”
Tears formed in his eyes and splashed at his feet in huge
pools, rapidly filling the space he occupied. He felt it rise to his
ankles, his knees, his waist. Soon, he was splashing in a choking
torrent that washed over his head, sweeping him away in its
current.
Panic overtook him, his heart pounding. He thrashed about
to keep his head above the rising tide of tears. He could taste the
salt, swelling his tongue. Another urge to scream came to him,
but his throat was constricted. His lungs burned. He was
drowning.
Maybe it would be best, he thought, to just give in and let it
take me.
“Things cannot be that easy,” the sibilant voice hissed. “In
life there is suffering and you have much more suffering to
endure.
A familiar red haired face appeared before him, spiked hair
in disarray. A garish wound leaked blood down the front of her
leather tunic, between her small breasts. She smiled at him, her
mouth a dark gash of sharp teeth. In her hand, she held the silver
sword, its dragon claw hilt protruding from a clenched fist.
“We are one,” she said, the incessant smile never leaving
her face. “We are death.”
287
Gerald L. Black
Cannivone could only watch as the woman turned away
toward a kneeling figure on the ground at her feet. Straw colored
hair covered a heart shaped face. Crimson stripes adorned each
cheek, leaking blood. Slowly, the face turned toward him, boring
into him with bright blue eyes.
Perinia. He gasped, the brackish water filling his lungs.
“You did this to me.” Perinia glared at him with an
accusatory tone. “My blood is on your hands. Cannivone.”
The sword whistled through the air toward her neck.
“Cannivone.” Rough hands jostled him awake. Cannivone’s
eyes flew open, a scream just escaping from his bloody lips. He
had chewed through them as he thrashed about. He looked up
into the wide and concerned eyes of Luaithreach.
“You were having a nightmare,” the woman stated, as if it
were nothing uncommon.
A trembling hand wiped sweat from his forehead. He stared
at the hand as if searching for traces of blood.
“And killers cannot love.” The voice had declared it. The
accusation was clear. What sort of monster had he become?
“Leave me be,” he groaned. “I’m fine.”
Luaithreach scowled. “You did not sound fine when you
were thrashing about in your bedroll, choking and sputtering and
crying that name.”
Cannivone felt a cold hand grip his heart. “Name?”
“Yes.” Luaithreach nodded. “Who is Perinia?”
288
The Golden Child
“Not your concern,” he snarled.
Luaithreach gasped, a quick intake of air the only thing
attesting to the fact that she was alarmed.
“Cannivone,” she scolded. “Why the hostility? I am your
friend.”
Firm hands gripped his shoulders, gently as his face fell to
his outstretched hands. He looked up to see the smiling face of
Luaithreach, dark eyes blazing with warmth..
“I understand the burden you carry,” the woman said. “Let
me aid you in carrying its weight.”
“I cannot,” the lad sighed. “The burden is for me alone.”
Luaithreach sighed. “No man should be fearful of asking for
help in carrying a weight so vast. A man could be crushed
beneath it.”
“Then let me be crushed,” Cannivone snapped. “I want no
more blood on my hands.”
Luaithreach’s face screwed into a look of agitation.
“Stop the pity party,” she said. “If you refuse the aid with
your burden, then do not blame those offering the aid.”
Cannivone gasped. His face fell.
“You are right,” he said. “I am sorry. It is these damned
headaches. They are getting worse. I am beginning to feel like
someone else is controlling me from inside.”
Luaithreach patted his cheek, lovingly. “We all have felt
that way at one time or another,” she offered. “The Gods
participate far too much in our lives.”
“I apologize for my rash tongue,” Cannivone said.
289
Gerald L. Black
She merely shrugged. “It will all soon be over,” the golden
haired boy said. “The Gods give us gifts to test us.”
Cannivone nodded again. What makes her think this was a
gift from a God?
“Know this, friend Cannivone,” the dark skinned woman
said in all seriousness. “With all of my power, I will help rid you
of this dark influence.”
Though meant to be soothing, the words did not ease
Cannivone at all.
They stood before the Temple of Alinard, a gathering called
for by the King. Redric, fennid and warrior, glanced around at his
fellow soldiers. All wore the same questioning look of
wonderment at why they had been gathered. King Gearalt stood
upon the stone steps before the entry way to the temple, many
rings glittering on his fingers. beside him stood Mabsant, looking
sickly and pale. A dark cloaked figure stood behind, close to the
King’s side.
“Citizens!” the King shouted above the noise. “Today marks
the beginning of a new day in Anglea.”
290
The Golden Child
A murmur went through the crowd. Nearby, a group of
clerics stood, arms crossed in indignation.
“Why do we meet in front of the temple?” the elder asked,
his bearded face crunching into a scowl.
The King turned on the man with a snarl. “Shut up and
listen, old man. You religious types are always talking and never
sayin' anything. Interrupt me again and we will see how quickly
your head detaches from your body.”
The cleric paled. The crowd let out a collective gasp at the
ferocity of the words.
“From this day forward,” Gearalt called with a clear voice,
“the Alinardian faith will be outlawed. All who worship this false
God will be executed.”
The cleric’s mouth fell open. “But…you can’t…. your own
father sanctioned the building of the temples.”
“Tell me again what I cannot do,” Gearalt said in a
threatening tone. Mabsant cringed and felt his stomach rumble.
Why do I have to be such a coward? he thought.
“Arrest the clergy,” the King decreed. “Kill any who resist.”
The sound of steel and iron sliding against cloth filled the
air as weapons were drawn.
“This is blasphemy,” the old cleric said. “How can you turn
your back on your god?”
Gearalt turned on the cleric, savagely. “My God? Since
when? Why should I trust in a God that would take my mother at
such an early age, leaving me alone and helpless?”
“Alinard’s will is his alone,” the cleric replied. “Maybe he
needed her more than you.”
291
Gerald L. Black
“Needed her more than me? Needed her for what? To rock
him to sleep in her arms when he had a nightmare? To comfort
him and kiss his bruises when he fell? To love and protect him as
a mother is supposed to do? What a selfish, needy God he must
be.”
The cleric’s eyes narrowed, his hand tightening on the silver
hammer in his fists. The fennid exchanged glances, obviously
torn between loyalty to their faith and a vow to their liege.
Redric raised his hands to calm the crowd.
“Your father…” Mabsant began, but the King turned on him
savagely.
“My father,” Gearalt spat, the words like acid upon his
tongue, “was too busy running a kingdom to have anything to do
with me.”
“He loved you,” the advisor gasped.
“And in his love I knew only loneliness,” the king sighed.
“Burn it down!”
“Hold, “the cleric said. “There doesn’t need to be violence.”
“No there doesn’t.” Gearalt shook his head. “Renounce your
faith and close the temple and you can all step away.”
“Never!” the cleric cried.
Mabsant retched, but managed to force the words from his
swollen lips. “Your grace. Is this wise?”
The King turned on him, savagely. “You question my
wisdom?”
Mabsant swallowed with an audible gulp.
“The paladins will abandon you. The fennid, the churches.
Your army will be lost.”
292
The Golden Child
“Let them all turn traitor, then,” Gearalt growled. “Let them
live the rest of their short lives as vagabonds to be hunted and
killed at my leisure.” The young man’s voice raised as he
rambled on.
“We will not stand for this,” the cleric shouted.
“Burn down their precious temple,” Gearalt snarled. “Kill
all the priests.”
None of the soldiers moved a muscle. Gearalt’s face
reddened with rage.
“Burn the fucking place down, or die like dogs,” he shouted.
More weapons found their way into fists. The dark cloaked
figure behind the King laughed, a deep rumbling growl and
raised his taloned hands. Flame burst from the thing’s fingertips,
exploding against the stone foundation of the temple with a loud
roar.
Chaos ensued. The crowd rushed the King with murder in
their eyes. Redric cursed and pulled his own sword from its
tattered scabbard. The clerics immediately patted at the flames
with their cloaks and hands to put out the flame, but it was futile.
Whatever magic fueled the blaze, it increased in intensity the
more they tried to quell it.
“We will not protect the realm of a madman,” Redric cried.
“Your armies will abandon you.”
“Treason,” Gearalt replied. “I have a new army. Surrender
or die.”
“We choose death,” the crowd roared.
“So be it,” the King whispered. A dark shadow passed
overhead. Eyes moved skyward to see the gigantic creature
293
Gerald L. Black
passing above them, darkening the sky. A ear shattering shriek
split the air as the beast mad a pass. A smoking liquid dripped
from its leathery flesh.
Screams filled the square as the liquid seared flesh, melting
it away, revealing bone. Redric screamed as his arm melted away
in a slither of liquefied flesh. Armor smoked and fell away in
chunks of pitted metal. From the shadows stepped a creature
from nightmare, snakes writhing where her arms should be, eyes
a bright scarlet, a fanged mouth, twisted into a sneer.
The King’s appointed guards, Cunnartach Gra and
Cwchmwri exchanged a confused glance, but stood their ground.
“I present Myala,” the King said. Faces paled as the soldiers
fled screaming in terror.
“Behold your new God,” Gearalt proclaimed as he watched
the forces flee.
It was, Toric Tusslegut realized, far too quiet in the temple.
He had crept through the window in gaseous form and found
himself in a storeroom filled with crates and boxes covered in a
thick layer of dust. Obviously the room had not been used
recently.
Curiously, he inspected the crates and found them to be full
of rice and wheat so long in storage that weevils had already
made a home in the grains. He cursed beneath his breath. The
294
The Golden Child
priests he knew would never have let the food go to waste. Not
when there were so many mouths to feed on the streets of the
city.
Toric pulled a short sword from his side and crept on his
padded feet through the oaken door and slowly turned the knob.
The rusted hinges squealed in protest, loudly echoing through the
hallway beyond. Toric winced, but there were no sounds of
footfalls or voices. No ringing of chains or armor. Not even the
whisper of a breeze. The hall seemed dead.
It was the sort of area that would normally give one the
creeps, but Toric had seen and experienced an array of
frightening and deadly things in his illustrious career. A small
iron cage in his pouch held a demon, trapped years before with
the utterance of a magic word. The cage had been useful many
times in the past.
His mind wandered back to when he had found it. His
companions and he had been hired by a wizard to recover the
Demon’s Stone, an artifact of great power reputed to be able to
hold a demon in thrall just by holding it and directing its power at
the foul beast. Foolishly, they had accepted.
Kimber had insisted on taking along Mesz and MacLugh,
despite the bwbach’s urgings to the contrary. He had nothing
against the pair, not really. He just hated splitting the spoils so
many ways. As usual, Apthlosareus had tried to be the mediator
in the bargaining that always took place when they argued over
the merits of accepting a quest.
And as usual, the priestess won. There was something in the
way Sareus’ blue eyes blazed in conviction when she praised the
295
Gerald L. Black
virtues of her goddess, Banba that was hard to resist. Never had
he seen the woman so sincere. That was before she had taken the
Golden Child under her tutelage and turned toward Alinard for
guidance.
In a deep cavern swarming with diabhols, the party had
encountered a dark armored man bearing the sign of Efnisien,
God of chaos and strife. In a brutal battle that left them all
battered and bloodied, Toric had snuck away finding himself in a
small cubicle with a silver curtain. behind the curtain he had
found several items, including a gilded cage. Inside was the tiny
form of a man, cursing and begging to be released.
From the tiny man, Toric had learned that the cage could be
used to trap living entities with the mere utterance of a magic
word. It interested the young rogue more so than the wand or the
magically enhanced gloves, so he had deposited it away in his
bag, away from prying eyes.
Months it took to learn of the means to set the tiny man free
and to trap other beings inside its fragile looking bars. He had
learned all he needed to know from an ancient mage named
Warric. When free from his prison, the man returned to his
imposing height and thanked Toric profusely. Forever in the
bwbach’s debt, the man vowed to always come when Toric
summoned him. The creation of an amulet insured the man’s
allegiance.
Toric thought about summoning Ran, now, but decided to
take matters into his own hands first. he had not needed the
assistance of Ran, who turned out to be quite adept with a
scimitar, for some time and he was enjoying his solitude.
296
The Golden Child
Eventually the secret of the cage was revealed to the rest of
the party. Apthlosareus preached about the rights of every
creature to enjoy a life of freedom, but it fell upon deaf ears.
Toric enjoyed having the means of gaining the upper hand and if
it were not for the magic of the cage, the demon inside would
have slain all of his friends. Eventually, even the priestess had
relented.
He smiled at the memories as he made his way through
another of the twisting corridors that wound their way through
the temple’s interior. The sound of voices raised in prayer
assailed his ears as he approached one of the oaken doors. He
chuckled to himself.
“Fools and their religion,” he thought. “To trust in a God so
fully that they are blinded to the world around them.”
He had witnessed it first-hand numerous times. Such was
one of the many reasons he chose to believe in his wits and skills
as opposed to trusting in an invisible entity that may help if they
are in the proper mood. Both his wits and his skills were ample.
His behavior in the temples had drawn their wrath and his
being banned from the chapels. His reputation of being a
blasphemer proceeded him everywhere he went. It bothered the
bwbach not a bit, but wary were those who sought his aid. Often
did one need the aid of the various temples and having Toric
along would not endear anyone to the temples.
He sneaked by a door where the prayer was extremely loud
and turned a corner. He faced an iron bound door guarded by two
dark skinned men holding large axes. They seemed agitated, but
297
Gerald L. Black
Toric cared little for their discomfort. He had a favor to ask the
temple and he would be heard.
He muttered a few arcane words and a faint glow emanated
from the tattoo on his chest. Slowly, he faded away into a mist
and rode the air toward the door. Voices came to his ears through
the thick door, muffled and incoherent.
In gaseous form, the bwbach passed between the door and
the wall effortlessly. He instantly returned to flesh, his furry feet
gaining purchase on the cold stone floor.
Three men stood talking on the far end of the room. One
was clad in blue and white robes and moved his arms animatedly
as he spoke to his two companions, two large dark skinned men
with axes.
“Just prepare, Rodni,” the robed man said. The heavily
muscled man nodded, slowly and dropped his chin in defeat.
“What are we preparing for?” Toric asked, causing the three
men to startle. Axes found scarred hands as the dark skinned men
turned toward him.
“I think you are lost, little one,” the robed man said, calmly.
“These are my private chambers. You were told where the
refugees are to remain.”
“You are the new High Priest, then?” Toric asked with a
crooked grin. “Aren’t you a little young?”
“You were supposed to lock the door,” Tongael chided his
larger companion.
“I did,” Rodni growled. Only a grunt was given in response.
“I am the acting High Priest, yes.” the man stood tall, pride
beaming from his pores like a toxic perfume. “I am Darius.”
298
The Golden Child
“You are not supposed to be here,” Rodni said, stepping
toward him. Toric lifted his hands, palms outwards.
“I mean you no harm,” he said. “I come to talk.”
Darius placed a shoulder on Rodni’s thick shoulder. “Leave
him be for now. Let him speak.”
Toric bowed low to the ground. “I am Toric Tusslegut.
Finder of things lost. Keeper of things found. I ask a favor from
your god.”
“How did you get in here?” Rodni growled. “I know I
locked the door. Are you a thief? An assassin?”
Toric again flashed a boyish smile of pure innocence. “I find
what others have failed to protect,” he said, “but that is
irrelevant. Can I ask a favor?”
Darius sighed. “All are welcome to Alinard’s bounty. What
do you seek the answer to?”
The guards didn’t loosen their grip upon the axes handles,
their faces stern, eyes watchful for any sign of treachery.
“Most use the front door,” Darius said. “Why do you sneak
about the temple like a criminal?’
Toric didn’t really know how to answer, so he decided upon
the truth.
“I have been banned from the temples for past
indiscretions,” he said.
“I knew it,” Rodni boomed. “A common thief.”
“How insulting!” Toric rose to his full height of three feet
and puffed out his chest. “There is nothing common about me.”
“But you do not deny being a thief?” Tongael quizzed him.
299
Gerald L. Black
“Never did I,” Toric shrugged. “But I did not come to steal
from your precious temple. I came to ask a boon.”
“A boon for a thief?” Rodni scoffed.
Darius placed his hands upon the agitated guard. Calmness
and serenity flowed through his hands and rapidly the guard’s
countenance softened.
“I will hear what this bwbach has to say,” he decided. “I am
safe in my master’s home.”
“Tell that to Amniar,” Tongael hissed.
“Ah yes,” Toric said. “I heard about the former High Priest.
Pity. It was he who banned me from these walls years ago. He
was doing what he thought was right, I’m sure. I assumed he had
informed the temple of my ban.”
“I heard nothing,” Darius admitted. “Though we have been
busy as of late.”
“The Alinard machinations continue to swallow up all other
faiths, eh?”
“Blasphemer!” hollered Tongael, but again Darius used his
calming touch.
“Speak your mind bwbach so that I may decide whether or
not to grant this boon of yours.”
“I have acquired something very precious that I need you to
keep safe.” the bwbach said.
“We do not store stolen property,” Darius huffed. “Find
yourself a fence or use the thieves’ guild.”
“I do not think they will give me much for this item,” Toric
said. “I can only trust in the purity of an Alinardian.”
“What in Alinard’s name is this item?” Rodni asked.
300
The Golden Child
“I liberated it from the king,” Toric said, just adding to
Rodni’s frustration.
“You stole it?” Darius cringed.
Toric shook his head. “I liberated it. It is quite stunning,
actually. If you like that sort of thing.”
“Enough riddles,” Darius huffed, He had had quite enough.
“Tell me what you want.”
“I merely want you to protect this item with all the power of
Alinard at your disposal. A storm is coming and I have grown
quite attached to this piece.”
“Again,” the priest asked. “What is it?”
“A human girl,” Toric said with a grin.
301
Gerald L. Black
Chapter Fifteen
A Place of Mourning
At last they entered the gates of Talantas, weary and travel
worn. The strange woman hesitated as if apprehensive about
entering the city. Cannivone’s posture stiffened as the walls
seemed to close in on him. The scars of the past were still fresh
in his mind.
All around was the stench of decay, filth, and excrement. It
saddened Cannivone to see the once pristine city in such disarray.
Only weeks prior it had been the jewel of the kingdom. Now, it
was just another overcrowded city filled with refugees and
beggars. Many had lost their homes and livelihoods when the
diabhols had climbed through the portal starting a war that had
left many dead, including the king, Uilleam.
302
The Golden Child
The thoughts made Cannivone sad. Uilleam had treated him
better than anyone in his life had ever treated him-almost like a
son. This had only incurred the wrath of Uilleam’s real son,
Gearalt. Cannivone had, in a moment of rage, nearly killed the
prince. Now, Gearalt sat upon the throne. It was clear by the
condition of the city, he was not the ruler his father was.
“Are all cities this foul?” Luaithreach asked. Cannivone
nodded.
“All I have visited,” he replied.
“How does one stand the smell?”
Cannivone chuckled. “A person can get used to the smell of
shit if he lives amongst it long enough.”
“Maybe,” Luaithreach pinched her nose. “But who would
choose to?”
“Many have no choice,” the boy added. “They know of no
other life. Besides, up until a few weeks ago, Talantas was a
pristine city.”
The woman looked at him as if he had gone mad.
“Well what in the Hells happened to it?”
“You are closer to the mark than you believe.” Cannivone
sighed.
“I am aware of the diabhol attack,” Luaithreach admitted.
“My father sent me to aid in the cause.”
“I’m afraid the King may not be what you are expecting.”
“How bad could he possibly be?” Luaithreach’s eyes
widened in disbelief.
“Look around you,” Cannivone waved toward a group of
huddled figures, dressed in rags and shivering in the cold. “Who
303
Gerald L. Black
would let their subjects suffer right beneath their nose, while they
sleep in warmth and safety?”
“Why do these poor souls not find shelter?” the naïve
woman stated.
“Trust me,” Cannivone replied. “If it were that easy, they
would have done it. Nobody wants to starve or freeze to death.
The shelters and barracks have all been burned.”
Toward the pair came a heavily armored group, wearing
scale armor, yellow cloaks fluttering behind them. They were led
by a grisly looking man with a deep scar that extended across his
brow and over a mass of scarred flesh where an eye used to be.
The sight somehow reminded Cannivone of Renarthane, the
paladin who had led him to this very city, such a short time ago,
yet it felt like ages.
Luaithreach watched the troops march by, an air of despair
clouding the air around them. She bristled as the man drew near,
clearly annoyed.
The leader stopped as they approached the pair.
“Turn around and leave,” the man said, “if you know what
is good for you. The King has gone completely mad.”
“He was always a bit mad,” Cannivone said.
“When Uilleam sat upon the throne,” the fennid said, “there
was order. The fool boy has burned down the temples of the
oracle and of Alinard and has been consorting with dark forces.”
Their faces fell. There would be no shelter in the temple it
seemed.
“What sort of dark forces? ”Luaithreach asked, her eyes
narrowing.
304
The Golden Child
“Face Eaters and Fachans have been seen in the castle,” the
soldier said. “A monstrosity stands at his side. We have
rescinded our oath to the throne.”
“Who will protect the realm?” Cannivone asked.
“The King has a new army.” The fennid sighed. “They are
to arrive shortly. We will not be here. We head southwest to
Fialscathac.”
“A new army? But the fennid have always been loyal to the
throne.”
“The army the king now commands goes against all that is
right and holy,” the soldier said. “We will not foul our names in
its filth.”
Intrigued and a little frightened, Cannivone pressed the man
for more information. The soldier shrugged.
“I must catch up to my forces,” he said. “Come. Join us for
your own safety.”
“I cannot,” the boy replied. “As much as I would like to.”
The soldier turned to Luaithreach. “If you value your lives, I
would obey. You will attract far too much attention. Then, there
will be no saving you.”
“We will take our chances,” she said.
“Then may Eochaid bless you,” the soldier said and turned
away. His boots clattered loudly upon the cobblestones as he
hurried to join the fleeing Yellow Branch warriors.
Cannivone watched the man go with a twinge of sadness.
The world was changing by the day, he thought, and not for the
better. He turned to the ebon-skinned woman where she stood
frowning.
305
Gerald L. Black
“You need not go where I go,” he told her. She scowled at
him.
“Where you go,” she replied, “I follow.” Father protect me.
“Then let us get this over with.” Cannivone stroked the hilt
of the sword, gently.
“Off to the blood feast, “the voice crooned in his head.
Gearalt sat upon the throne in silence, detached from reality
by the milk of poipin coursing through his veins. His head still
pounded on occasion from the grievous injuries inflicted by
Cannivone. It felt as if someone was pounding nails into his
skull.
Thoughts of the boy caused the young regent to curse softly
to himself.
“Any word of the boy, Cannivone?” the King grumbled,
ringed fingers clawing at his temples in agitation.
Mabsant stepped forward, nervously, pudgy hands rubbing
together in his agitation.
“Nothing, sire,” he said.
Gearalt fixed him with a stern gaze-one that bore a hint of
malice.
“Are you good for anything,” the boy king said, “other than
depleting the royal food stores?”
Mabsant narrowed his eyes at the insult, but kept the reply
from passing his tongue. Better to stay complacent until Onvalay
reported back, he decided.
306
The Golden Child
“I am here to advise,” the corpulent man replied, calmly. “If
you have no need for advice, I will expire to my chambers.”
“No,” Gearalt said with a sigh. “Stay. Advise me of what I
am to do with the next course of business.”
Mabsant stared at him with curiosity. Since when had the
boy ever asked for his assistance?
“My liege…?” he asked. The young King smiled, a smile
full of white teeth.
“Bring her forward,” Gearalt called.
Mabsant paled as the two hulking orcs dragged the broken
and bloody body toward the throne. The advisor noticed the
bleeding wounds, the burns that marred the naked woman’s flesh.
Golden hair fell in a blood plastered mess about the woman’s
face in a thick tangle.
The woman’s appearance was disturbing to Mabsant, but
not nearly as disturbing as the presence of the orcs. He watched
in grim silence as the green skinned creatures dragged the limp
body to the king’s feet and threw her, violently to the floor. A
small groan escaped her lips; the only evidence that she still
lived.
When she looked up, Mabsant gasped in horror. The once
beautiful sirite bard, Q’ilaqiqi was nothing more than a mass of
scorched and bleeding flesh.
“Bear witness to the fate of all who betray their true and
rightful king,” Gearalt said with a sneer. His gaze turned toward
Mabsant.
“Advise me on what I should do with this.”
307
Gerald L. Black
“Be merciful,” Mabsant replied, eyes welling with tears.
“Kill her quickly so she will suffer no more.”
“Why should I do that?” Gearalt growled. “Her suffering
would be a great deterrent for future behavior of this sort.”
Gearalt crossed his arms across his chest and leaned back, his
face beaming with a pride that Mabsant found sickening.
Face bleached of all color, stomach threatening to dislodge
its contents, Mabsant turned away.
“I am not feeling too well,” the advisor said. “I must go lie
down.”
Gearalt chuckled. “Cowards.” The boy King scowled at the
retreating bulk of his father’s most trusted advisor.
“I can only hope my newest allies are not squeamish about
using any means necessary to protect the throne from betrayal
and deceit.”
The orcs grunted in approval, mouths widening in tusk filled
grins.
“Very well,” the King said, at last taking a deep breath.
“End her suffering. She has served her purpose. But,” he added,
leaning forward to peer into the larger orc’s beady red eyes, a
smile once again splitting his jaw, “you don’t need to make it
quick.”
Mabsant shuddered and quickened his pace, no longer able
to hold the tears in. The dark sirite was right. The council must
meet in secret to find a cure for the curse of this new king.
308
The Golden Child
Fialscathac teemed with throngs of refugees, filling the
muddy streets with thousands of boot prints, churning the earth
into a quagmire. Darius watched from the window of the highest
tower of the temple, a sadness overtaking him as he watched the
huddled forms of families, their meager possessions dragged in
sacks through the mud. He turned from the sight with a savage
curse and called for his guards.
“Rodni. Tongael.” In short order, the two dark skinned
soldiers entered the chamber, axes in hand.
“Relax,” the priest said, soothingly. “I am under no duress. I
need only for you to guard the temple doors against any and all
intruders. Understood? Nobody gets in or out without my
permission.”
“Nobody?” Rodni asked, his eyebrow arcing above a dark
eye.
“Not even Alinard himself,” Darius replied. “There is
something dark coming. I can sense it. We must protect the house
of our lord by any means necessary.”
“You command,” Tongael, the smaller of the two guards
replied. “It will be so.”
“I know I can count on you,” Darius said with a warm smile.
“Strong in the faith are you both.”
The two warriors beamed with pride at the recognition, their
spines straightening with the conviction of their vow.
“None shall trespass without great bodily harm,” Rodni
snarled. “I swear by all that is Holy,”
“And what will you be doing?” Tongael inquired.
Darius looked at the man, sadly.
309
Gerald L. Black
“Praying,” the priest said with a hiss. “For all of us.”
Ioras entered Talantas at the head of his dwindling army to a
scene of turmoil and despair. Buildings were crumbling; people
slept huddled in the street. A dark cloud of foreboding spread
over the city like a death shroud. A tingling erupted in the back
of Ioras’ neck.
With a gesture, Ioras motioned for his advisor to join him.
Draoicht Intinn, wizard of Sithia, rushed forward, staff in hand.
“My liege,” the wizard said.
“You know you don’t have to call me that,” the Golden
Child growled. “I am merely a man.”
“I disagree,” the wizard said. “You are much more than
that.”
“I will not use my lineage to place myself above others,”
Ioras replied, his teeth grinding together. “It goes against all we
believe in.”
The wizard nodded. “That is what sets you apart from most
men-the ability to stick to your convictions regardless of what
obstacles or temptations confront you. Proof that you are more
than a man.”
Ioras sighed. As much as he wished he could argue, the
sirite had a point. It was in his very nature to live by his own
appointed code of conduct as laid down by the laws of Alinard in
the Holy Tome. He would not betray his father, willingly.
Marbhan take him first.
310
The Golden Child
“Something has gone terribly wrong,” the Golden Child
said, looking around at the desolation. “Talantas used to be a
jewel, now it is just much tarnished copper.”
“Damn that Gearalt,” snarled Draiocht from his side. “All
his father has worked for has been brought to this.” He swept a
hand toward a pale looking man lying in a pool of his own vomit
and trembled in rage.
“There will be judgment,” Ioras promised. “At the end of his
days.”
“We should pray that day is soon,” the wizard muttered.
The small contingent turned the corner and came face to
face with a swarm of dark cloaked creatures brandishing rusty
weapons. At their head, sitting atop a horse as black as coal, his
body covered in plates of steel, polished to a blinding brightness,
was a grinning Gearalt. At his side, was a female figure with red
eyes, her hands hidden deep inside the sleeves of her cloak. The
King leaned forward, a sneer on his face. A smaller dark figure
cowered just behind the king.
“Golden Child,” he spat. “You have followed the order just
as I knew you would.”
“As I ever have,” the son of Alinard stated. “What is the
meaning of this?”
“You dare to question your King and sovereign?” Gearalt’s
face reddened with anger.
“My vow of fealty was to your father, Gearalt, not to you.”
“Do you speak treason?”
“No.” Ioras sighed. “I speak truth.”
Gearalt smiled, but there was no warmth in it.
311
Gerald L. Black
“Let me tell you of the new truth,” the King said. “Your
petty religion is no longer allowed. Any following it are now
criminals. Surrender to my troops or we will take you by force.”
“What nonsense is this?” Draiocht cried from his side.
“Have you gone mad?”
Ioras raised a hand to quiet his outraged advisor. “Calm,
Draiocht.” He looked long and hard at Gearalt’s face, the
uncanny resemblance to his father Uilleam and felt sadness
overtake him.
“This is not your father’s way,” he added,
“Why does everyone insist on telling me what my father’s
ways were?” Gearalt spat with impotent rage. “He is dead. The
kingdom is mine now. I rule. I have made the decree and all must
follow the law or be destroyed.”
Ioras took a deep breath, his eyes filling with tears. “A
shame you were not more like your father.”
“Are you refusing to surrender?” Gearalt asked, his eyes
narrowing.
Ioras lifted his chin in defiance. “My first loyalty is to my
father, Alinard. He would not allow this.”
Gearalt grinned. “Good. I was hoping you would resist. I’d
rather see you dead anyway.”
“If Alinard wills it,” Ioras replied, drawing the sword from
his scabbard with a hiss of steel on leather. “I gladly will go.”
The dark cloaked woman stepped forward and tossed back
her hood, revealing a fang filled mouth, writhing serpents where
her hands should be. The smaller shadow leaped forward, yellow
eyes flashing, cackling like a man demented.
312
The Golden Child
“Revenge,” it chortled. “Revenge against Alinard and the
Golden Child. Revenge, at last.”
Ioras recognized the demon named Dubhaca and with a
shout, he spurred his mount forward. The demon laughed deep in
its throat as they met with a clash of steel. The remaining
followers of the Golden Child surged forward, drawing weapons.
Draiocht cursed, but began uttering the words of a potent spell.
Analil leapt into Ioras’ hand as if alive, pulsing with power
in the presence of so much darkness. The demon came low and
with a vicious swipe of his talons, severed the forelegs of the
Golden Child’s mount. It went down screaming, sending Ioras
tumbling from the saddle to the cobblestones beneath.
Instantly the demon was surrounded by a blue nimbus of
glowing heat. Dubhaca snarled in defiance as the spell took hold,
burning with holy power. Ioras gingerly regained his feet, Analil
still clenched in a tight fist. He sensed the presence of a horse
beside him and his thoughts were instantly drawn to his own
mount’s dying screams.
“Fool,” the voice of the boy king sounded from above him.
Gearalt sat atop his dark horse, a slim sword aimed at Ioras’
throat.
The Golden Child moved quickly, batting the blade aside
with his own.
“Your father would be ashamed to call you his son,” he
cried as he fell backward from the sharp point.
“He always has,” screamed Gearalt, spittle flying from his
thin lips. “Always did he treat others better. Especially that idiot
313
Gerald L. Black
bard and that boy…Cannivone.” The last word was spoken with
so much malice it caused Ioras to flinch.
“You cannot have fallen so far from Alinard’s grace,” Ioras
said, softly. “Search your heart. You don’t have to do this.”
Gearalt sighed, calmly. “But I do. A pact has been made,
I’m afraid. My rule will be long whereas yours, I am happy to
say is now over.”
“Fight this evil influence, Gearalt,” The Golden child
pleaded, “I beg of you.”
“Will you surrender?” the King asked.
“If it will stop the slaughter of these innocents,” Ioras said.
“Yes.”
“The slaughter is imminent,” the king replied. “As is your
capture and execution. Not even your father can stop it now.”
At that moment a shadow passed overhead. Where it passed
the temperature cooled. Whatever it was, was vast.
“Eyewing,” cried Draiocht. “Avoid its sweeping gaze.”
Already a beam was falling to the earth to smoke and dig deep
pits in the stone.
Distracted by the arrival of the huge creature, the wizard let
his concentration slip. With a loud cry, Dubhaca broke free from
his glowing prison.
“Cromm can suck it!” the wizard proclaimed as he swung
his staff at the dark creature that lunged at him like a ball of
darkness. He was too slow and the impact sent both he and the
demon tumbling in a heap across the cobblestones.
“What sort of foulness have you brought to the city?” Ioras
asked.
314
The Golden Child
As if in answer, the dark cloaked woman stepped forward,
snake arms writhing.
“Gods,” cursed Ioras. “Do you know what you have done?”
Gearalt merely chuckled.
“With great power comes hard choices,” the king replied.
“And I have made mine.”
“Then the Kingdom is doomed to a future of ruin,” the
Golden Child said.
“Don’t be such a pessimist,” Gearalt stated. “You won’t be
around to worry about it anyway.”
A cry of pain came from behind, all too human and
sounding way too much like Draoicht for his liking.
“This cannot be the way,” Ioras said, defiantly.
“Oh but it is,” came the snide reply.
Several soldiers stepped forward to the Golden Child’s
defense. One was a large man in plate armor that barely covered
his considerable bulk. The double cross of Alinard blazed with
unearthly light upon his breastplate and in his hand he carried a
heavy hammer.
“Harm him not,” the man said defiantly. “Be ye king or
pauper, paladin or rogue, I will protect His son with my life.”
The man scowled through a beard of flowing gold, his face
framed by a ragged crown of oily locks.
Myala, the demon queen strode forward wearing a fanged
smile, moving her arms in small circles. The snakes hissed and
tasted the air with forked tongues. Gearalt stepped away from the
King’s blade while opportunity presented itself.
315
Gerald L. Black
An arm came to rest upon his shoulder as the soldiers
moved to form a wall before him. He turned to see Draiocht
bleeding from a small gash on his temple, but otherwise
unharmed. Relief washed over the Golden Child at the realization
that his advisor had survived.
Dubhaca bounded back toward the king, favoring one of his
legs. Green ichor poured from a deep gash.
“We must retreat until we can reform our army,” the wizard
breathed, obviously pained.
“Even now my forces surround you,” Gearalt said. “There
will be no escaping.”
The crowd around Ioras slowly backed away, the Golden
Child in their midst. The Eyewing passed overhead, the searing
beams of energy falling from the sky. Like a sinister cloud, it
hovered over the small group of soldiers.
Armor hissed and smoked where the energy’s landed and
there were many cries of pain. A tall man fell to the ground when
the glowing beam hit his eye, dissolving half his face into a
ruined mound of flesh. Ioras, for the first time in his life, felt
despair.
Behind them, several legions of Francagach swarmed from
the sewers beneath the city. The rat folk moved quickly under the
command of a white furred leader wearing a small helm and
carrying a crossbow. His teeth were large and prominent,
hanging from his upper snout like icicles. Small eyes flashed red
in the waning light of the day.
Soon, Ioras knew, they would be surrounded. If they were to
escape to fight another day, they must make a move immediately.
316
The Golden Child
“Fight your way back through the gates,” Ioras cried, his
voice rising above the tumult.
“Seize him.” Gearalt’s voice shrieked through the sky. His
army of orcs, francagach, ogres, and lesser minions, handpicked
and spirited into the city through a portal deep underground,
rushed forward. All the while the dark form of Dubhaca chortled
with unrestrained glee.
Ioras’ sword flashed in the twilight. The rat man’s head flew
from its body. Immediately, several armored men surrounded the
Golden Child weapons bared.
“Let them run,” Gearalt cried. “Like the cowards they are.
Soon all of Domhan will tremble beneath my feet and the Golden
Child’s head will adorn a spike at my front gate. Let them run.
When my army arrives, we will root them from their holes and
burn every damned temple of Alinard to the ground.”
Ioras was escorted toward the gates. Behind came they
sounds of cheering and awful sounds. Sounds of feeding.
They hadn’t gone far into the city when they encountered a
crowd of people leaving the city, belongings tied in bundles or
strapped to backs. Adults looked fearful and children were filthy
and sad. A fresh burning smell tainted the air and on their
tongues they could taste ash. Cannivone gripped and loosened his
grip on the hilt of his sword, obviously agitated.
317
Gerald L. Black
“So much you have taken,” the boy muttered. “You have
taken enough.”
In his head, the voice whispered. “We will take our rightful
place on the throne of Anglea.”
“Who do you speak to?” Luaithreach inquired.
“The King must be held accountable,” Cannivone said, his
eyes glazing over.
“The time has come for blood to spill,” Bloodletter crooned.
They followed the streets, buildings rising to each side like
sentinels, watching them with silent eyes. Toward the castle they
strode, purposefully, taking long strides to eat up the distance.
They passed more hopeless and forlorn people as they
rushed to the gates of the crumbling city-once a fine jewel now
reverted to nothing but a pile of rubbish.
Cannivone wiped a small tear away when he thought of how
beautiful the city had been upon his arrival.
“Crying is a sign of weakness,” the sword chided. “Now is
a time for the strong.”
“Bite me,” Cannivone replied. A dark shadow passed
overhead and they moved their gaze toward the sky. Droplets of
liquid fell from the sky.
“Now it rains?” Luaithreach queried. “Maybe it will help
wash the stench from this place.”
Cannivone noted that where the drops hit, the street smoked
and became etched. Fear and understanding came upon him at
the same moment.
“Avoid the rain,” he shouted and a drop seared upon his
hand. He jumped back and cried out in pain.. Luaithreach looked
318
The Golden Child
on in apparent apathy.. She scrambled toward the overhang of a
nearby building, boarded up and abandoned, gently calling to her
companion.
“What sort of foul sorcery is this,” she whispered, “that acid
falls from the sky?”
“Dubhaca,” the sword whispered in his head.
“What?”
“He is near,” the sword added. “I can feel him. I want that
bastard’s heart.”
“Who is Dubhaca?”
“An old…acquaintance of mine. He owes me much.”
Luaithreach looked at Cannivone with the piteous look one
gives the insane. He glared back at her.
“Stay or follow,” the boy said. “I care not.” With that, he
loped from cover in the direction the shadow had flown.
With a sigh of resignation, she followed, growling low in
her throat. Already the creature overhead had flown away, the
acidic drops falling in another location.
The sounds of battle rang into the sky as they approached
the bridge that would take them toward the Noble Sector. It was
here the great gate had stood; one final defense before the castle
walls were breached. It was here that Thofric had slain the
wizard Abracus.
The cobbles were still slick from the ice, although the sun
had made an appearance and began to loosen the snow’s grip
upon the city. Cannivone sadly looked at the burned and ruined
buildings ahead. He knew that many lives had been lost at the
319
Gerald L. Black
portcullis for no reason other than a bloodthirsty woman wielding
the very sword he held in a tight fist wanted power.
Power corrupts, he remembered his mother saying when he
was but a boy. Thoughts of her always brought a twinge of
sadness to his chest. He still remembered watching her wither
away while his uncle did nothing.
From a distance they watched a huge swarm of men
retreating toward the city gates. In the center, a golden armored
man blazed like the sun.
Cannivone, sword in hand, crept toward the sounds.
Luaithreach followed a nightmare. Gearalt sat astride a black
horse, surrounded by every foul creature Cannivone had ever
read about in the thin, leather-bound books his uncle loved so
much. Cannivone had thought the tales were myth. His eyes were
telling him the folly of such thoughts.
“We must return to fight another day,” Luaithreach said
from over his shoulder. “We cannot defeat so many.”
“Where would we go?” Cannivone asked.
“The army that leaves,” she said. “We will follow them.”
Cannivone reluctantly agreed and for once the sword was
eerily silent.
With a great flurry of leathery wings, the dragon dropped
toward the courtyard of the Library of Hope. Flagstones rushed at
320
The Golden Child
them rapidly as the dived toward the earth. MacLugh giggled
with childish glee, but Elioth paled as his stomach tumbled,
threatening to give up his morning meal.
“Take it easy,” he grumbled. “I’m not the youth I once
was.”
Arkameth laughed and rode the currents, gliding more
gently toward the earth. Below, a gathering of Librarian priests,
peaceful folk, dressed in white linens adorned with the quill of
Oghma, looked up with amazement at the appearance of the
legendary silver dragon. Murmurs went through the crowd and
many fell to their knees in reverence.
“Humans,” snorted Arkameth. “Of all races, they are the
weakest.”
Elioth bristled at the insult. He had been many things in his
life, but he would never have been described as weak.
Sensing his agitation, the dragon quickly added, “Easiest to
manipulate I mean; to find a reason for awe where none exists.”
“Have you seen the rites of the sirite?” Elioth grumbled, his
voice barely audible above the whistling wind.
The dragon heard, however, its hearing far beyond the
abilities of lesser creatures.
“I have,” Arkameth stated. “Their deity is all around them.
They see it every day. They worship the trees and the wind. The
animals that provide them with food and clothing. The smell of
the flowers. Are these things not truly awe inspiring?”
“He has a point,” MacLugh shouted.
“As does every sirite,” the Crystal Wizard grumbled. “At
the tip of each long ear.”
321
Gerald L. Black
Gently, the dragon placed them on the ground. As his feet
struck the earth, Elioth breathed a long sigh of relief and glanced
at MacLugh who seemed like a disappointed child that the ride
was over.
“Fun time is over,” Elioth said. “Work time begins.”
“Thanks, Arkameth,” MacLugh told the dragon. “You are a
prince among your kind.”
The dragon grinned.
“At least this one knows the value of flattery,” he said and
with a flutter of wings he soared back into the darkening sky.
Elioth turned to face the awestruck crowd, his hands raised
above him clutching his oaken staff.
“It is I, Elioth,” he began. “Called by some the Crystal
Wizard. I seek knowledge that only the Library of Hope contains.
I beg your indulgence that I may peruse the vast trove of volumes
in your dispensary.”
An elderly priest stepped forward, his bald head ringed by a
fading strip of thin white hair.
“We have heard of you,” the elder priest said. “and you are
most welcome. Your arrival brought us excitement we haven’t
had in many a year.”
“I bet,” MacLugh said under his breath. A life of constant
reading and copying ancient manuscripts would bore him to
death, but he shrugged it off. To each their own, he thought.
“I am Chief Librarian Wadilas,” the old man said. “We offer
shelter and wine. Our Library is a place of peace and solitude.
None will disturb your studies. Follow, please.”
322
The Golden Child
Elioth looked relieved, but MacLugh couldn’t hide his total
lack of enthusiasm.
“Are you sure we can’t have a little distraction?” he asked,
sheepishly. Wine was wonderful, but conversation was like gold.
Conversation with anyone other than the crusty old curmudgeon
Elioth. And if that someone happened to be female….
“We will see what we can do to accommodate,” Sian
replied, bringing a smile to MacLugh’s face. Elioth scowled at
him, but the younger wizard ignored the scathing look.
“We don’t both need to study, do we?” MacLugh asked.
Elioth snorted and followed Wadilas, his body stiff with
indignation.
MacLugh grinned again.
“Where’s that wine?” he said.
The call had come inside his head. Ruthangad smiled,
grimly and stretched his legs. He brought a small reed pipe to his
lips and blew a low discordant note. The answering cry of the
fachan split the sky, low and terrible. The reaper shivered as a
cold chill crept down his back.
Outside the Broken Wheel he could hear the tramping of the
beasts, the gnashing of their rotting teeth. He smiled with pride as
323
Gerald L. Black
he remembered how savage the beasts had been, but how easily
they were manipulated by his magic flute. Creatures of low
intelligence were always pliable.
“We travel toward Fialscathac,” the lanky man said to his
closest guard, a particularly stout fachan with spikes of hair that
protruded from his scalp like the leaves of a carrot. Bones had
been knotted throughout the lengths of the hair.
“Gather the forces, Urk. Another town is ripe for our
master’s picking.”
Ruthangad grinned. How easily they had taken the town of
Belton unaware. If they made haste, the same could be said for
Fialscathac. With Dubhaca in place in Talantas, it was a matter of
time before the whole kingdom fell to Colm Sadach’s rule. As
promised by Deresor, the lich, The Little Black One would take
his place beside the dark wizard as hand of the king, second in
rule only to Colm, the Blackheart. His smile widened.
He called for the other necromancer to his aid, the frost
giant named, Heorik. Death would come.
Who says death can’t be a lucrative business?
The mob of refugees poured in to the low gates of
Fialscathac and Fennel found the mass of bodies made good
cover to escort his group of women and children through. The
bwbachs were no larger than five year old humans and would not
catch an unwanted eye. Meladi and Harmoni argued in low
324
The Golden Child
voices about the merits of one song or another and the ex-mayor
of Belton sighed.
“We made it,” he said in a barely audible whisper. “Keep
the children close. We must now find a safe haven.”
“Where are we to do that?” a woman asked, eyes still red
from the torrent of tears.
“I have an old friend here,” Fennel replied. “I only hope Gru
has forgiven any past transgressions.”
“Gru?” Harmoni asked, a puzzled look upon her face.
Her father smiled. “Short for Gruverius. He is a sirite and a
strange sort at that, but he has a soft spot in his heart for
children.”
“Let’s find him then,” Meladi said. “Quickly. I can no
longer feel my toes.”
Three days travelling through the snow had left more than
one of the crowd on the verge of frostbite. Had Fennel not worn
his warm gloves, he too may have lost a finger or two.
“Last I knew,” the mayor said. “He had opened a casino in
this place. What was it called…….The Cutting Edge?”
“Keep an eye peeled,” Meladi suggested. “Or ask someone.”
“There’s an idea,” Fennel growled. “Which of the refugees
should I ask?”
Meladi scowled. “Father. Use your head. This town does
have a militia, yes? And guards? Find one and inquire as to your
friends’ whereabouts.”
“Not that easy, my child.” Fennel replied. “The history of
Gru and I goes back to a time before I was the man of means you
see before you. To a time when we both had an occupation that
325
Gerald L. Black
was more…..underground. The watch may not even know my
friend’s name.”
“Is it not worth a try?” Meladi hopped from one foot to
another trying to keep the blood flowing through her legs.
“As long as they brew mead,” snorted Yor.
“What about the Temple of Alinard,” suggested Morrigan.
“It is reputed to be the largest in Domhan.”
Fennel rubbed his chin in thought. It was true the temple in
Fialscathac was the first and largest on the continent, but it
housed a large army of paladins and priests. Would they even
have room for such a large number of refugees?
Only one way to find out, he thought.
“To the temple, then.” Fennel made a sign of warding across
his chest. “And hope Alinard has mercy today.”
“A shame,” Fennel pondered. “This once fine city has been
converted into a place of mourning.”
326
The Golden Child
Chapter Sixteen
Suffering Is Good For The Soul
The candles flickered in the wind as the door burst open.
Heads raised from thick bound books as the man entered,
swaying from the alcohol coursing through his veins. Scowls
etched into every face, but none said a word as the portly mage
waddled to where Elioth sat in studious silence, perusing his
hundredth volume.
MacLugh plopped down on the empty seat next to him.
“What have we found?” the younger wizard asked.
Elioth frowned. “We as you so eloquently put it have found
different things, obviously. I have found boundless tomes of
knowledge where you have found another bottle.”
“And a wench,” MacLugh added with a wink. “Don’t forget
the wench.”
Elioth’s face fell to his hands where he rubbed at his
temples in agitation.
327
Gerald L. Black
“I spend hours poring over these tomes and have nothing to
show for it. You are acting like you are on holiday. My monkey
would have been more help than you.”
“You could have chosen to bring him instead.” MacLugh
shrugged. “If death greets me tomorrow,” he said, “I refuse to
meet it with the regret of not living while I had the opportunity.
Our lives are short and over too quickly.”
“Over sooner if we do not find an answer,” Elioth groaned.
“What did Sithic mean about the second key? Why was my
magic so impotent during the final battle?”
“It wasn’t impotent,” MacLugh retorted. “Just ill timed. The
wrong gods were looking over us that day.”
“Elymas is the foundation of our very power,” the Crystal
Wizard remarked. “Magic takes dedication.”
“Some are more dedicated than others,” the younger wizard
replied. “A life not lived to the fullest only leaves a death with
regret.”
“And do you have regrets?” Elioth asked.
“Some,” MacLugh sighed. “I regret not having fathered a
child or having settled down with the right woman.”
“These things matter to you?” The Crystal Wizard gazed at
him with bloodshot eyes.
“Only when I speak of my mortality,” MacLugh replied. He
smiled, warmly.
Elioth yawned and rubbed his eyes.
“You have been at this for hours,” MacLugh said. “Let me
take over the task for a while.”
328
The Golden Child
“You have been drinking,” Elioth snorted. “We need a clear
head.”
“My head is clearer than you think, my friend,” MacLugh
chortled. “I have only just begun to replenish my fluids that the
chambermaid so willingly took from me.”
“Tempestuous youth,” the Crystal Wizard growled. “Must
everything revolve around your cock?”
“No,” the younger wizard answered. “Sometimes it revolves
around my stomach. Now go and rest.”
Elioth sighed, but nodded, weakly.
“Alert me immediately if you find anything,” he grumbled.
“Of course,” MacLugh reassured him. “I am not completely
useless you know.”
Lughdo entered the Temple of Many Faiths, weary and out
of breath. The eternal flame still burned, the ever present pig
crackling and crisping over its heat. He leaned his double bladed
axe against the wall and kneeled. His hands were cold, so he
pushed them toward the flame, rubbing them together to increase
the circulation. Though born with a thick hide and clad in layers
of bear hides, he was not immune to the winter’s cold bite.
The smell of cooking meat caused his stomach to rumble
and he reached into his pouch for a handful of blueberries. To his
chagrin, he found the pouch empty.
329
Gerald L. Black
“Lughdo sad,” the half-ogre sighed.
‘Back so soon?” the musical voice said from behind him. He
whirled, a snarl escaping from his upturned lips. The satyr, Chard
MacMuinwere, keeper of the temple and Lareili’s aide, stood, his
goat feet wide apart, hands on his hips, a huge smile across his
bearded face.
“Friends in trouble,” the half-ogre said.
“Is there another companion you need raised from
Marbhan’s realm?”
“No.” Lughdo shook his head. “Me need to ask favor. I ask
Alinard. He no answer.”
“Maybe you are asking the wrong questions,” the satyr said.
This elicited a confused scowl from Lughdo. Chard laughed.
“Word has come to us of the battle in Talantas,” the satyr
said. “Of the loss and the despair inflicted upon the realm. We
are safe up here in our mountain lair. The rest of you…” He
shrugged. “Not so much.”
“Me try to learn of Alinard, but have no luck.” Lughdo
frowned, his tusks jutting upward, nearly to his bulbous nose.
“If it is luck you are after,” the satyr said, “better you speak
to Gad. Alinard helps those who have the balls to do for
themselves.”
“Me frustrated.” Lughdo fell back on his haunches and
leaned against the wall, basking in the relaxing warmth of the
flame.
“Doesn’t your kind usually follow darker gods?” Chard
asked.
“Me follow god who cares,” the half-ogre growled.
330
The Golden Child
The satyr lifted his hands in supplication.
“Easy,” he said. “Just asking. I think it is commendable that
you choose to embrace your human blood over that of your
father.”
“Me never knew father,” Lughdo said. “Only knew love of
mother.”
“As every child should.” The satyr stepped forward, a set of
pan pipes appearing in his hand. “Sad it is when a child is
abandoned by the one who gave it birth.”
“Only ogres do this,” Lughdo proclaimed.
“Sadly,” Chard sighed, shaking his horned head, “it is not
so. Humans have the uncanny ability to detach themselves from
their emotions more than any other creature on all of Domhan.”
“Why?” Lughdo asked.
“Fickle are the Gods,” the satyr stated. “Who knows their
ways?”
“Lareili?” Lughdo offered.
Chard MacMuinwere chuckled. “She is wise and can speak
to them, but do not think she holds all the answers to their ways.”
“Me confused,” Lughdo admitted, shaking his bald head.
“Eat, drink, relax,” Chard said. “I will speak to the Lady for
you and see if she will grant you an audience. Few there are who
have been granted such a boon twice.”
“Me lost cause?” Lughdo looked downcast.
“On the contrary,” the satyr said. “A half-ogre who
worships the new god of the humans? Anything is possible.”
The satyr disappeared behind a large iron door leaving the
half-ogre to think upon the words.
331
Gerald L. Black
“No make me wait too long,” Lughdo muttered to the door.
Mabsant shifted uncomfortably in the small seat. Before him
sat the members of the An Corran, meeting in secret, in a dank,
musty room in the cellar of The Silver dragon Inn. Atheala Ith sat
at his side, patting his thigh reassuringly.
“Let this first meeting of the independent council come to
order,” the obese council head said, trying to hide the waver in
his voice.
“Order?” exclaimed Duach Bluetoes. “Amidst this chaos?”
Atheala leaned forward. “Remember your place,” she stated.
“All will have a chance to speak in turn.”
“The fennid and paladins have all abandoned us,” Mabsant
said, sadly. “The city lies in ruins, its people distrustful of the
church and of the lawmakers who they were to trust. The King
has chosen to align himself with dark forces. The time for drastic
measures has come.”
“What will happen to us if the King hears of our treason?”
Elleth of Cliath asked, her usually well-kept hair hanging loose
and un-brushed, so hastily was the meeting called.
“Death would be the least of punishments,” the obese
advisor stated. “But do we not owe it to the people to do
something?”
“Maybe the King will come to his senses,” suggested Echu.
332
The Golden Child
“At this point our lives are forfeit regardless,” Manech said,
surprising even himself. “We may as well die knowing we tried
to make a difference. I can no longer sit back and watch this…
boy destroy our kingdom. Call on whatever favors you have left.
We must start a rebellion.”
The abhac advisor, Cadaroc Stoneskin stood with a scowl on
his bearded face and hammered a fist into the oaken table.
“A rebellion is an easy thing to start,” he roared. “But
quelling one is not so simple.”
“Let the people fight. Let them decide who is worthy to be
their next king,” Adarc the Seer, corani delegate said, peering
over his bent spectacles.
Atheala Ith, second to the speaker, raised a hand, demanding
order.
“We all have arguments for and against open rebellion,” she
stated. “The bottom line is: the kingdom cannot stand in its
current state. I agree with Mabsant. Use whatever contacts you
have. Gather them in Fialscathac. Let them cut the boy king off
from his nearest neighbor.”
“This will incite the wrath of the king,” Echu of Habad
replied. “He may choose to put us all to death.”
“Only if he learns of our intentions,” Mabsant sighed. “Hold
your tongues and we may live a few more years in our luxuries.”
The sirite Tarnimmil Thorn creased his mouth into a grim
line. “Should have known it would come to this. Humans cannot
be trusted. Why the Gods have chosen them to be the greatest
race I cannot fathom.” He sighed and added, “Very well. I will
send a bird tonight to King Estelion and inform him of these
333
Gerald L. Black
matters. What he chooses to do with the information I cannot
say.”
Mabsant nodded, slowly. “Inform all the kings,” he said.
“From Thalli the Fortieth to Joxeu of the Yrthlings. Domhan
must stand in defiance of this tyranny. Our lives-and the lives of
every living soul on Yrth is at stake.”
“Dramatic,” sneered Cnychwyr ap-Amlawdd, the centaur. “I
shall return to the court in Calandrium. King Bergagris will not
be pleased.”
“None of us are pleased, my centaur friend.” Elleth of Cliath
said with a scowl. “It is just the way of things.”
“Is business at an end then?” the centaur added brusquely. “I
have a long way to travel.”
Mabsant let out a long held breath, his chin falling in
despair.
“Our business is at an end indefinitely. So ends the final
meeting of An Corran.”
Ghia had just settled in to a corner of the safe house when
Ratto returned, a bag full of provisions thrown over his shoulder.
The dilapidated and decaying building had once been a tinker’s
shop, but fire and time had left it a barren shell. A window on the
west wall afforded tem a clear view of the temple and the
courtyard before it.
334
The Golden Child
“There are tunnels beneath,” Ratto said, tossing the bag to
the floor. Fresh baked rolls, a bunch of carrots, and two raven
eggs rolled out into the dust.
“Tunnels,” Ghia said without emotion, barely hearing the
words as he mind was kept locked up in conversation with her
doll.
“Yes,” the rat-like bwbach said, scratching his pointed nose.
“They were used by smugglers. They go far underground and
reach beyond the city walls.”
“Mmmhmmm,” she replied. Ratto snorted and dropped to
his bottom on the straw lined floor.
“Not much of a conversationalist,” he murmured. He picked
up a carrot and bit into it with a loud crunch. He ate, noisily,
pulling his cloak around him to avoid the chill that seeped
between the cracks that split the hull of the building.
“Wait,” Ghambi said. “And watch. Pantania comes.”
Kimber had never seen Fialscathac so crowded. Soldiers,
merchants, beggars, rogues, even a few clerics of Alinard, mud
and filth spattering their robes, gathered inside the gates. A small
force of militia, undermanned and overwhelmed tried to direct
the refugees toward safe houses of inns, but there were far too
many to accommodate.
335
Gerald L. Black
“They swarm into the city like bees in a hive,” Onvalay
said.
A worried expression creased Kimber’s face. Her soft skin
showed signs of the recent troubles by spouting a wrinkle here
and there. Bailey growled at her side. They lived their lives far
from the influence of others, sometimes not seeing a soul for
months. Such a large group made the dog uneasy. Kimber could
feel it too; something just at the edge of her senses, warning her
that something was amiss.
“I’m sure we can find a place for most of you,” the voice of
the Guard Captain said above the din. His voice sounded strained
and Kimber could see how tense he was by the way he stood
rigid, his jaw clenched and twitching between each word.
“It’s a foin mess we find ourselves in again,” Tavish
exclaimed.
“Messes seem to find us,” Hennesi stated,” whether we want
them or not.”
“Where is this friend of yours?” Onvalay grumbled. “Will
he have ale?”
Kimber smiled to herself. He would have ale and more,
since he owned a tavern-at least he had the last time she had seen
him seven winters prior.
“I’m sure he will be able to accommodate you,” she sighed.
“I was once a slave to the drink as well, y’know,” Tavish
offered. “Now I am intoxicated by the beauty of this foin lass.”
he motioned toward Hennesi.
336
The Golden Child
Onvalay harrumphed. “No beard,” he said. “What sort of
woman has no beard? An abhac woman takes pride in her facial
hair nearly as much as the men do.”
Tavish grimaced. “That would be like kissin’ meself,” he
said, then his face brightened. “Not that that would be a bad
thing.”
“Relax, lover boy,” Hennesi said. “You don’t have to resort
to that just yet.”
The bard grinned at his lover. “Does that mean I get to kiss
yer lips again, soon?’
“Yep,” Hennesi replied “If you count yourself lucky.”
“Ever have I been lucky,” the bard chuckled.
Kimber groaned. “Could you two wait until we find a room,
at least?”
“Jealous?” Hennesi teased. “I’m not above sharing you
know. Or are your thoughts on the ugly, scarred one?”
Kimber turned on her friend, savagely. “Do not speak ill of
Neftet. He has saved us on more than one occasion. And whoever
I choose to lay with is none of your concern.”
“The lass is in love,” Tavish said.
Kimber snorted. “Imbecile,” she growled. What a bunch of
nonsense. She merely worried about the man who had become
her friend. There was a warmth inside the man that one had to
find by peeling away the layers of hate and hurt he carried. Is
there something wrong with having compassion for a man whose
whole life has been death and pain?
“Getting her to admit that,” Onvalay added. “Would be like
rowing up a waterfall.”
337
Gerald L. Black
Fighting their way through the crowd, they crossed the
marketplace toward the battered wooden sign that read:
The Coin’s Edge Tavern and Casino Gru
Pointieers prop.
“It appears to still be in business,” Kimber exclaimed.
“When we enter, I want you all to be on your best behavior.”
“Yes, mother.” Hennesi stuck her tongue out at the ranger,
playfully.
“Are we not always on our best behavior, “Brawth replied
with a shrug. “Should not be an issue.”
“Banba give me strength to deal with fools,” Kimber
muttered as she stepped into the doorway.
The initial shock of the heat from the fireplace was
unnerving, Kimber turning her head away, but the sweet smells
of food being prepared in the kitchens soon had their mouths
watering. Behind the bar, looking bored out of his thinly
stretched skull, stood a blonde sirite with sad looking eyes.
“Welcome to the Coin’s Edge,” the barkeep said. “What is
your pleasure?”
“We wish to speak with Gru,” Kimber said, looking the
sirite over with a cursory glance of distaste.
“My brother is a busy man,” the bartender said without
emotion. “Making money keeps him busy.”
“And what would pry him from his important business?”
Onvalay growled. He threw a small pouch onto the counter and it
clanked with the sound of coins. “Would this suffice?”
338
The Golden Child
The sirite raised an eyebrow and reached for the pouch.
Untying it, he emptied several silver coins into his palm and
smiled.
“It’s a good start,” he said. “I am Gro. Make yourselves at
home. I will get my brother. Drinks are on the house.”
“We would probably be better off drinking them there,” the
abhac said, “from the looks of this place. It looks like a dragon
ate it, spewed it up, ate it again, and shat it back out.”
Tavish looked around the fire scarred room and nodded
slowly. “I have seen worse,” he added.
“A abhac would never allow his drinking establishment to
fall into such disrepair,” Onvalay groaned. “It is unheard of.”
“My apologies,” a voice said from a far doorway. “I agree
that my establishment has seen better days. Damned warring
wizards. One more fireball through my door and I may rethink
my retirement.”
All eyes turned to see the sirite with the green strip of hair.
Kimber smiled.
“We need your help,” she said.
Gru Pointieers paled. “So soon?”
“It has been a few weeks,” Hennesi added. Tavish smiled
behind his facial hair and opened his mouth to speak.
Kimber raised a hand to silence him. “ “We merely need
shelter. What in the Hells is going on out there?”
“The King has gone mad, apparently,” Gru said. “His fennid
have abandoned him. The paladins have left his employ. They
say he dabbles in dark magic and burns Talantas to the ground.”
339
Gerald L. Black
“I feared as much,” the ranger said. She sat at a table,
scarred from many years of sharp daggers and placed a weary
head in her hands. Bailey whimpered.
“I don’t usually allow pets in here,” Gru said. Bailey
growled. “But I guess this time I can make an exception. I shall
summon my newest serving girl to assist you with anything you
need.”
“Does she have the King’s head on a platter?” Onvalay
grumbled.
“A silver one would be nice,” Tavish added.
Gru smiled. “I’m afraid not, my abhac friend, but he appears
to be placing it under the scythe as we speak.”
“I could use a drink or three,” the abhac groaned. “Bach
Bychan must be disappointed in me to make me suffer this way.”
“Suffering,” Kimber added, cryptically, “is good for the
soul.”
“I remember you,” Tavish said, “from the throne room. Ye
helped in the final battle.”
Gru shrugged. “I don’t know how much help I really was.
The King still died.”
“That failure we all share,” Kimber replied. “We could not
stop his death.”
“If the Gods wish a death…” Onvalay began.
“The priest is here,” Gru interrupted, “The one from that
day.”
“Darius?” Kimber’s eyes blazed with life. “At your tavern?”
Gru giggled. “No, silly girl. He has been placed in charge of
the temple. Quite the feat for one so young.”
340
The Golden Child
“We know where we must go,” Hennesi said. “The lad is
strong in his faith.”
“Mayhap he needs some strong arms behind him,” Onvalay
pondered.
“There is only one way to find out,” Gru said. “Go see him.
I will lend you my companion, Varis. He doesn’t speak much,
but he will keep the undesirables away.”
“Why?” Hennesi asked, innocently. “Does he stink?”
“No,” Gru smiled. “He is a tarbhac.”
“The bull men?” Kimber gasped. “Can he be trusted?”
“He can be relied on as well as any other creature,” Gru
answered.
“Then we accept,” the ranger retorted with a nod.
Suddenly the door burst open, bringing in a blast of cool air
that flickered the candles and peppered their skin with
gooseflesh. All heads turned to see the bwbach, red faced and
panting, leaning against the supporting beams.
“Toric!” Gru and Kimber exclaimed simultaneously. The
ranger rushed forward to greet her long lost friend.
“Ale,” the bwbach said, “and plenty of it. What I have seen
can only be cleansed by libation.”
Gru gave him a quizzical glance and reached for a stone
mug.
“What have you seen?” Kimber asked, her brow dropping
into a scowl.
“Ale first,” Toric said. “It was a swift journey and I am
parched.”
341
Gerald L. Black
The sirite filled the mug with the dark, bitter liquid, scraping
the head of foam into an iron floor grate and handed it to his
bwbach friend. Toric upturned the mug and emptied it. He wiped
his mouth with the back of his sleeve and burped.
“As good as I remember,” he said. “Another.”
“Not until you start talking,” Gru said. The bwbach looked
at him with a hurt expression, then let out a long breath.
“Very well,” Toric said. “But get another mug ready.
Talking will only aggravate my thirst.”
“Spill it, ”Hennesi shouted. “Why do bwbachs never get
straight to the point.”
Toric turned to the lanky, sparsely clad human woman and
offered a slight smile.
“We have more to say then the likes of you, probably.” He
crossed his arms and raised his chin, defiantly.
“Forgive my companion, Kimber interjected. “We also have
had a long journey and nerves are frayed. Please, continue with
the story.”
“Or at least begin it, “Hennesi muttered and shut her mouth
when the ranger gave her a wilting gaze.
Toric sighed. “There I was in the temple making my way
through the quiet halls.”
“What were you doing in that temple?” Onvalay asked,
suspiciously.
“Now who is doing all the talking?” the tiny man retorted.
He held the cup out in anticipation of it being filled and
continued his tale. “I can assure you I have my reasons.”
“We have faced such creatures before,” Kimber replied.
342
The Golden Child
Gru filled the cup from a wooden ewer. Toric brought the
mug to his lips and took a long drink.
“Gru,” Toric said. “I need you to fetch the girl.”
“Girl? Kimber felt a knot of fear coil in her stomach.
The bwbach nodded. “One quite important to the King,
apparently.”
The ranger cursed. The bard’s eyes widened in fear.
“What have you done now, bwbach?” she said. The silence
that followed was deafening.
“You come to Gru with this girl?” Kimber asked.
Toric shook his head. “I come to check on my charge. How
does she fare?”
Gru smiled. “Better than most I must admit. She is a hard
worker.”
“I need to see her,” the bwbach added, swallowing the
contents of his mug.
“I will send Gro for her,” the green haired sirite replied.
“She has been working hard and I sent her to rest in her room.”
He rose and exited the room.
“You have a charge?” Hennesi asked with a raised eyebrow.
Toric gave her a sneer. “I found her in the king’s cells. I
figured she would be safer here.” He shrugged. “Now, I am not
so sure.”
“A pretty girl?” Onvalay asked. Toric nodded.
Excitement arose inside the abhac and was quickly dashed
when he asked, “A Sirite bard?”
Toric snorted. “Hardly. A pretty human girl. I think the only
safe thing now is to get her to the Temple.”
343
Gerald L. Black
“Aren’t you barred from the temples?” Hennesi chimed in.
Toric huffed. “One incident years ago. The damned priests
can hold a grudge longer than even a sirite.”
“You blasphemed their temple,” Kimber reminded him.
“I had to piss,” the bwbach said for what seemed the
thousandth time. “They should be happy I relieved myself when I
was still outside.”
“I am sure they would have offered you a bed pan,” Kimber
said. “Or a bottle.” she couldn’t hide the grin. Often they had
enjoyed teasing the bwbach about his propensity to urinate on
things when they went against his plans.
“Maybe,” he returned with a shrug and a wink, “but the
bastards would have thought it was golden wine and then where
would I have ended up?”
“In a completely different sack, I’m sure.” Hennesi wore a
huge smile as she spoke the words.
“Och,” Tavish added. “Seems to me I missed all the fun.”
Onvalay and Kimber exchanged a puzzled look. Bailey
suddenly leapt to her feet, tail wagging and barking, excitedly.
The party turned to face the stairs where Gru’s brother Gro
stepped gingerly, a petite blonde girl in tow.
As she came into view, Tavish gasped. Kimber and Hennesi
looked at him in astonishment.
“You know her?” Hennesi inquired, crossing her arms
across her breasts.
Tavish nodded. “I believe so. Sure and isn’t it the pretty
servin’ wench from Gearalt’s castle.”
“Are you sure?” Kimber asked.
344
The Golden Child
Tavish nodded again. “Aye. Have I ever forgotten a pretty
face?”
Perinia seemed shy, staying back behind Gro until she spied
Toric. Then, she rushed forward and threw her arms around him
in a tight embrace.
“I thought you abandoned me,” she said.
“I would never do such a thing, child.”
“Yer name wouldn’t be Perinia would it?” Tavish asked.
The girl nodded, a curious look upon her face.
“How do you know me?” she asked, sudden fear changing
her expression.
“You served me wine on more than one occasion, lass,” he
said.
Recognition came to her features, then and she smiled.
“The bard?”
Tavish smiled back with his perfect teeth.
“I don’t understand,” she said.
“We can explain it all to you later,” Toric added. “We must
first get you to safety.”
“Am I not safe with Gru?” she said.
“None are safe,” Toric stated. “So take your chances under
the protection of Alinard’s priests or suffer in the company of the
mad sirite.”
“Suffering is good for the soul, ”Gru muttered.
345
Gerald L. Black
Chapter Seventeen
Off To Calandrium
“What are the questions you need answered, ogre-blood?”
Lareili’s voice like tearing parchment echoed through the
chamber. The half-ogre felt a knot of fear in his throat, but he
swallowed it like a bad apple.
“Me sent by friends for help,” the gentle creature said.
“This is known to me,” the lich said. “All has been chaos. I
speak to the Gods, half-ogre. They tell me much.”
“Do they tell what me must do?” Lughdo looked so forlorn,
Lareili nearly laughed, but the seriousness of the situation was
not lost on her.
“I will speak to the Gods on your behalf,” she decided.
“There is much in you for them to like. You have shunned the
dark Gods of your kind and chosen to embrace your gentler side.
You have that in your favor.”
“Please,” Lughdo pleaded. “Lughdo's friends in danger.”
“Will you abide by whatever decision the Gods make?” the
undead cleric asked. Lughdo nodded.
“Me swear by Alinard,” he muttered.
The lick’s smile was all teeth. “I shall ask him first, then,”
she said. “First answer me a question.”
346
The Golden Child
“Sure,” Lughdo shrugged.
“What makes one of your dubious lineage become so gentle
natured?”
“Mother loved me,” the half-ogre replied, quickly. “Told me
treat others lie me should be treated.”
‘Fair enough,” the lich answered. “Let the ritual begin.”
In the back of the room, Chard stood, nervously rocking
from hoof to hoof. He hated the feel of the ancient magic that
permeated the room.
Lareili began to chant. The room filled with light mists that
coalesced into strange shapes. Lughdo placed his hands over his
ears to block out the eerie cries that emanated from the swirling
fog.
Lareili seemed lost in the rhythm of the chant. She spoke in
soft tones, her blackened tongue quivering as it unleashed the
sibilant sounds. The blue glow in her eyes blazed, suddenly and
she spoke one word.
“Chosen.”
A searing pain shot through Lughdo’s shoulder and he
grunted. He clasped a hand to his shoulder, his tusks jutting
forward as he grimaced.
“Alinard has marked you as one of his own,” Lareili gasped.
The half-ogre looked at her in confusion.
“Never have I seen such a thing, “ the lich said. “Blessed
you surely are to have the hand of God touch you so.”
Lughdo still did not comprehend what was happening. He
was known more for his brawn than for his thinking capacity.
347
Gerald L. Black
The creature was cunning if not bright, but his decisions never
came without extensive planning.
“It burn,” he wailed.
“The pain will remind you of your place at Alinard’s side,”
Chard said, his eyes wide.
Lughdo removed his hand and craned his neck to see what
had pained him so. His eyes widened as he saw the mark, etched
into his mottled flesh as if branded: the double tined cross of
Alinard. The half-ogre fell to his knees.
“Rise, Holy Warrior of Alinard,” Lareili said, her voice
booming. “You have received your answer.”
“Me no hear answer,” he replied.
“The mark is the answer,” the lich said. “With this mark,
Alinard has bestowed you with power, yours to use in His name.
To veer from the path will cause the mark to burn in flame,
damning you to eternal suffering. Are you up to the task?”
Lughdo nodded, his pig eyes moistening.
“Be careful what you wish for,” Chard exclaimed, followed
by a short whistle.
“Alinard has spoken and his words are these.” Lareili looked
directly into the half-ogre’s eyes her empty sockets burning with
a blue light. “A task has been set before you of monumental
implication. Never before has one with tainted blood been
allowed into the Holy ranks. To prove you are worthy you must
accept a challenge.”
“What is challenge?” Lughdo asked, proudly jutting out his
chest.
348
The Golden Child
“Far below Domhan, in the realm of the Yrthlings and the
Sirite Thios, rests a portal to the Abyss. The veil that covers the
portal has been thinning. You must journey to the underworld
and close the portal. Prove your worth to the God you would
serve.”
“And save friends?” Lughdo asked.
Lareili chuckled. “Yes. Save friends and more. Save all of
Domhan. There are many risks along the way. I will send my
faithful companion Chard to guide you along your newly chosen
path. May Alinard guide you.”
“But…” the satyr began, but the lich turned on him, a
skeletal finger pointed.
“Do this in my honor,” she said. “If the forces under Colm
Sadach prevail, all is lost anyway. The diabhols will invade this
world in unstoppable numbers. Even I cannot be saved.”
Chard MacMuinwere, satyr bard and protector of the Lich
Priestess, bowed his head in supplication.
“Point me in the right direction,” he said.
Cannivone followed the trail of the army and Luaithreach’s
advice, despite the protests inside his head.
“Another wasted opportunity.”
349
Gerald L. Black
“I am the hand that wields,” he grumbled. “I will decide
when an opportunity arises.”
“We could have slain that bastard king and taken his
crown,” the sword crooned.
“That may be your desire,” Cannivone sighed, “but it is not
mine.”
Luaithreach had become used to the strange boy carrying on
conversations with himself. It still unnerved her, slightly, but she
could sense the good inside him, so she ignored it and chalked it
up to divine intervention. She often spoke to the wind, hoping it
would carry to the ears of her savior, Denosia. Who was to say
the boy didn’t do the same?
“Do you not seek revenge?”
Cannivone shook his head. “I do not know what I seek.
Peace of mind, I guess. “Part of him longed for the feeling of
power unleashed by the shedding of blood.
“Peace of mind can be found when we sit upon the throne.”
The blade was persistent. “Then everything can be yours.
Including that girl you dream about.”
“Do not mention Perinia,” Cannivone snarled. “She has
nothing to do with this.”
The sword chuckled. “Just keep telling yourself that. You
cannot fool me. I live inside your head and inside your dreams. I
know what eats at your heart. Rejection.”
Cannivone gritted his teeth. The memory of her words still
ate at his gut like worms. Friends, she had said. He had hoped for
so much more. He missed the walks through the park; her smile.
The way her eyes lit up when he had handed her the white rose
350
The Golden Child
he had climbed up the tower for. The way she sat by his side
when she thought he was dying.
“Would you not do the same for me or any other friend of
yours out of concern?” The words had stung him. She thought of
him only as a friend and he was prepared to tell her of his
feelings. How could the Gods mock him so?
“We can become stronger than even the Gods,” the sword
whispered. “Then you can take her; make her your bride. If you
are king, she cannot deny you.”
As wonderful as all that sounded, Cannivone would not take
her by force. She would accept him of her own volition, or not at
all. He would rather see her dead than forced into a life of
slavery.
“We will speak no more of Perinia,” he growled, closing his
eyes against the headache that crept behind his lids. “Or you will
find yourself rusting at the bottom of the river.”
“There will always be a hand to wield me,” the sword
warned, cryptically. “Men desire power. I give it to them. How
stupid the church was to create the very weapon that gave over
their control of man.”
Cannivone ignored the words, but could not suppress the
slight shudder.
“Are you well? “the woman asked, rushing forward to aid
the boy. He shrugged her off.
“Just cold,” he lied.
“Soon we can warm ourselves at their fire,” the woman
said, pointing toward the diminishing army.
351
Gerald L. Black
“Or by bathing in their blood,” the sword said. Cannivone
shivered again.
Finding room for all the refugees was no easy task, but
Darius tried to appease them all. With the aid of Cipsis, he
cleared out space in the stables, laid out pallets in the foyer and
chapel. Fennel and his daughters were given the use of a quiet
room usually reserved for visiting dignitaries.
News of Belton’s fall saddened the priest. Tales of an army
of fachan and undead sneaking from the south worried him. The
Golden Child had failed. It was unthinkable. His dejection was a
visible entity that softened his face.
Reluctantly, he prepared his remaining paladins for the
inevitable battle.
“The foul army will not stop at one city,” he told them.
“They will attempt to raze all of them to the ground. I expect
them to come for us next. We must be ready.”
“But we are so few,” a paladin of The Faithful, followers of
Lugh, named Cormac MacOuain stated. “Most of our armies
follow the Golden Child.”
“We shall have to make due,” Darius said. “Train the
citizens. Form a militia. gather anyone able to wield a weapon
and let them defend their home. Alinard will aid us.”
“I don’t put as much faith in your God as you do, priest,”
the paladin said.
352
The Golden Child
Darius placed a hand on the man’s shoulder. “Put your faith
in whatever God you must,” he said. “But be sure he hears your
prayers.”
“Lugh starts each day with the life giving light that warms
the earth,” Cormac grunted. “Every day starts with a miracle.
You wish me to ask him for another?”
Darius shook his head. “We don’t need a miracle. Hope and
faith will suffice.”
“I will see to it,” the paladin said. Cipsis watched the
retreating form of the Templar and sighed.
“There will be enough bloodshed for all soon enough,”
Darius said. “Do not hasten washing your hands in it.”
Cipsis looked down, ashamed that the priest could read his
thoughts. How he longed to spill more of the foul blood that
coursed through the veins of the dark folk. Something inherent in
his very nature caused him to surge with anger whenever he
thought of the wanton destruction; the waste of lives they caused.
He wore the same borrowed sword he had used to slay
diabhols in Talantas. Deep grooves had been etched into its blade
form the acidic blood. Still, it had served him well.
“I will give you a task,” Darius said through his thoughts.
“You will be assigned to protect our guests if any attack enters
the temple. Agreed?”
Cipsis smiled. Now there was a task he could readily agree
to. He rather enjoyed the songs and tales of the two bwbach
bards. Domhan was enriched by their presence. He would protect
them with his very life. He swore it to Alinard.
353
Gerald L. Black
With a spring in his step, he took the stairs two at a time
toward the small room the bards shared with their travel worn
father and a grizzled abhac who called himself Yor Granitespire.
Cipsis had never seen an abhac up close. He had only seen
them as they passed through Talantas in merchant caravans or
trading in the marketplace. Thought to be gruff, dour race, his
mother had forbidden him to approach one. His mother was no
longer here to tell him what to do. He quickened his pace through
the tapestry lined hallway, eventually arriving at a thick door of
maple.
He took a deep breath and knocked.
Cwchmwri was torn between honor and duty. The
capallach, equine features seemingly out of place on his heavily
muscled human body, gripped the long sword in his hand so
tightly, his fingers were numbing.
His kind had always been raised to guard kings. The
capallach took a vow seriously and would honor it to the grave.
They were headstrong and stubborn, fiercely loyal, and possessed
great strength.
354
The Golden Child
However, Cwchmwri had given his oath to Uilleam. He
believed in the late King’s vision for a united Domhan. His rule
was just and fair to all races. The capallach had no quarrel with
humans.
He was sorely vexed by the new king’s decision to use the
untrustworthy and stupid tarbhac in his war. The bull men were
the capallach’s sworn enemies and many wars had been fought
between the two races.
He had spoken his concerns to his fellow guard, Cunnartach
Gra, a particularly tall human with black hair that was tied in
long braids to his waist, his body covered in tattoos. As the two
stood outside the King’s chambers, the sounds from within
caused them not a little discomfort.
Stifled screams penetrated the chamber door, despite its
hand’s-breadth thickness. The guards knew the King had called
for one of the kitchen wenches to sate his lust, but the guards
feared Gearalt’s appetites had grown more violent.
Cwchmwri periodically glanced back at the door, clearly in
distress.
“Nothing to be done,” Cunnartach Gra said. “Remember
your vow.”
Cwchmwri let out a rattling breath. “My vow was to protect
the King. I do not have to approve of his methods.”
Cunnartach thought about this for a moment and shifted his
spear to the opposite hand.
“We know nothing of running a Kingdom,” he said. “Our
purpose is to guard and to slay. Surely the king has the realm’s
interests at heart.”
355
Gerald L. Black
Cwchmwri grunted. He wasn’t so sure. He had witnessed
several questionable deeds from his liege.
“I guard him because to break a vow is like death to my
kind,” the capallach said, “but my honor makes me question his
motives.”
“You are in the middle of a dilemma, my friend.”
Cunnartach spoke gently, but his agitation was clear. “To
question your duty is akin to breaking your vow.”
Cwchmwri turned on his friend, savagely. “What do you
know of my vow? You humans have always been a self-centered,
devious race.”
The human guard lifted his hands. “We both took the same
vow under the watchful gaze of the Gods.”
“There are still some of us with pure hearts and good
intentions,” Cunnartach argued. “Even amongst Alinardians. The
problem is with power. When a person becomes too wrapped up
in power, they begin to believe they are the Gods.”
“Our Gods seldom agree,” Cwchmwri said. “On principle or
on matters of right and wrong.”
“Do you claim your God to be greater than mine?” the
human was aghast. “Does Epona’s honor outweigh that of my
Eochaid?”
“I would never debate the value of any God,” the capallach
stated. “Faith is necessary to give us hope.”
“So what are you getting at?” Cunnartach asked.
“We all must decide where that faith leads us,” Cwchmwri
added, the wisdom of his words ringing through Cunnartach’s
muddled brain.
356
The Golden Child
“But our vow,” the human reiterated.
“My vow was to my God,” Cwchmwri said. “No human law
can override that. Epona knows the truth in my heart. She will
show me the path.”
Cunnartach grunted. “ Hopefully the path won’t lead you to
your death.”
Cwchmwri hunched his square shoulders with what was
meant to be a shrug. “If Epona wishes me to run in her herd I am
ready. At least my honor will be intact.”
Cunnartach Gra, warrior of Cruithnia nodded in affirmation.
Sometimes honor was all a man had.
“I will wait,” the capallach stated, “and watch this new king.
Upon his actions hinge the very future of my action, my
decisions.”
“In that we are agreed,” the large tattooed human replied.
They grasped each others wrists in a show of brotherhood, an
unspoken pact formed between them. Cunnartach knew the
capallach would honor this oath with his very life. Such was the
way of his kind.
“There it is then,” Elioth said with a huff. “We must find our
answers elsewhere.”
357
Gerald L. Black
MacLugh closed the ponderous tome and smoothed the soft
cover of deerskin. Dust rose into the stale air of the tomb-like
room. Several Librarians glanced at them with agitation written
across their aged brows.
“Clues that lead to clues that lead to even more clues,” he
said, scratching his chin and lowering his voice to a harsh
whisper. “It is confounding.”
“Only one place has a greater collection of knowledge than
The Library of Hope.”
“You cannot be thinking to go all the way…”MacLugh
frowned.
Elioth nodded, his eyes narrowing. “I will travel across all
of Domhan and through the Nine Hells if I must,” he said.
“But… Calandrium, the centaur city?” MacLugh gasped.
“You know they are mistrustful of outside races.”
“Does not one sit at the very council to the King, the An
Corran?”
MacLugh nodded in assent. “True, but his loyalty is
tentative. It hangs by a proverbial thread.”
“Then we must strengthen that thread,” the Crystal Wizard
replied. “Weave it with magic and faith in Elymas so we can
push knowledge through their thick skulls.”
MacLugh snorted. “And you are the one wizard in recorded
history to tame the stubbornness of a centaur?” He laughed. “I
wouldn’t miss that for all the gold in Domhan.”
Elioth frowned. “If I had all the gold on Domhan, I could
hire another idiot to do this for me. We will make the centaurs
listen. It is their realm under attack as well as ours.”
358
The Golden Child
MacLugh’s laugh became louder, echoing through the book
filled chamber. He slammed a hand down on the table with such
force, a pile of tomes toppled.
“Let us be off to Calandrium, then.” His laughter was warm
and jovial. “Where is that damned dragon when we need him?”
359
Gerald L. Black
Chapter Eighteen
Death Comes
Arquel was thin, with copper hair and amber eyes. She was
thought to be exceptionally beautiful, and finely dressed;
compassionate and generous. She knelt before Ioras, head
bowed, a sharpened military pick on the ice at her feet. Behind
her were the remnants of the paladins of the Wyrmslayers, their
banner, a red dragon on a black pennant snapping in the breeze.
Even kneeling in mud and filth her comeliness was awe-
inspiring. Ioras felt the all too human stirrings in his loins at the
sight of her and he closed his eyes to block the temptation from
his heart. His father was always testing him with lustful
temptation and he had only given in once as a young lad, in a
camp outside Talantas. It was his thirteenth summer. Sick and
near death, he had been nursed to health by a local woman
known as Caeral. Every night the woman came to him, wiped his
brow when he was feverish, warmed his body with her naked
360
The Golden Child
form when he had chills. It was all, she said, in the name of
Alinard. He was young and naïve and weary from battle.
One night he awoke to find her next to him. Feverish and
near delirious, he had given in to the pleasures of the flesh. He
still remembered how warm and inviting her body had felt.
She was a comely woman, not as lovely as the paladin who
now knelt before him, but pretty in a common sort of way. She
had all her teeth and soft skin and a tangle of yellow hair to rival
his own. It was her smile that had been his downfall, however,
pulling her cheeks into dimples that seemed to beam with light.
She had been two winters his senior and eager to please the
injured boy.
When he had recovered, he returned to his war, leaving the
woman behind. Often, he wondered what had become of Caeral.
He prayed for forgiveness to Alinard for having used the woman
so. His guilt soon diminished, but in his heart his memory had
remained as if etched into its surface.
His kind and humans were known to mate, though it was
frowned upon in most circles.
“My Lord,” Arquel’s musical voice brought him back to
reality. “Does that suit you?”
Damn, I missed it.
“I am sure the Golden Child will agree to any help you can
provide Marshall Arquel,” Naomh Iobairt said from his side,
where she seemed to be more often than his own sword.
“All aid is welcome in Alinard’s army,” Ioras replied,
unsure of what he had agreed to. When the war was over, he
361
Gerald L. Black
vowed to leave the world of men for a while, hiding away in
some remote cave and sleeping for decades.
Few knew his secret. Those who witnessed his stunning
transformations usually wound up torn into pieces. It was an
unavoidable side effect of being dragon born and could not be
helped. He had grown accustomed through the years to
surrounding himself only with aides he could trust.
The first had been Apthlosareus, a priestess of Banba who,
with her companions, had rescued him from the deadly aim of
assassins sent by Colm Sadach and raising him as her own.
Watching the boy grow had converted her to Alinardism.
Favored by the god, her power had grown. Soon, she built a
formidable fortress just to the southeast of the Sliabh Cruinn.
Protected by spells that deny entrance to anyone not pure of
heart, she named it the Temple of Infinite Goodness and opened
her doors to all.
It was there Ioras had learned of war, of family, and of love.
With Sareus’ guidance, he had learned to lead, gathering his
army at the age of ten and marching off to battle the Sinforce of
Galis. Over the many years of battle, Sareus and her companions
acquired items for Ioras; his sword, Analil, the golden armor, a
helm, and a shield. All were blessed by Alinard and strong in the
energy the mortals called magic. Ioras knew the power came
from the glowing blue metal that had fallen from the sky-a gift
from Alinard.
Arquel rose with a ringing of armor and placed a fist to her
palm, bowing slightly.
362
The Golden Child
“We shall make camp on the southern perimeter,” she said
and stalked off. Ioras turned to the priestess at his side and gave
her a puzzled look.
“Your attention span is getting worse,” she said with a shake
of her dark tresses. She is pretty, too. For someone so old,
thought Ioras with the slightest hint of a smile.
Ioras chuckled to himself drawing a look of disdain from the
cleric.
“You really need to pay more attention,” she admonished.
“You may be the son of a god, but it doesn’t make you better
than your followers. They trust you with all their hearts. Do not
break that trust.”
Ioras nodded, responsibility slapping him in the face. In his
twenty seven winters he had gained the faith of Alinardians as his
father’s avatar on earth. He vowed to earn that trust.
“Forgive me, Naomh,” he sighed. “I tire.”
“Then we shall have to see you to bed at once. Tomorrow is
going to be a long day. We will arrive in Fialscathac.”
Wearily, he shook his head in agreement and let the cleric
lead him by the shoulder to his tent.
A half days journey outside Talantas, Cannivone and
Luaithreach caught up with the retreating army as it stopped to
regroup and take account of its losses. Approaching the sentries
was no easy task. They were highly alert and nervous, eyes
363
Gerald L. Black
moving like hawks. They raised weapons at the pair and gave
them uncomfortable looks.
“Come no closer,” the tallest guard said. Cannivone
recognized the insignia on his tattered tabard as that of Nysien,
God of Peace. Curious that a follower of peace would go to war.
“We are allies, ”Luaithreach said, stepping forward with
hands raised. Her weapon she wore upon her hip. “We wish to
join the crusade against the King.”
“We could take the head of this Golden Child,” the voice
whispered in Cannivone’s head. He ignored it.
“Where have you arrived from,” the guard asked. “And
where are you headed.”
“We newly arrived at Talantas to a grim scene,” the woman
replied. “We wish to only succor from the madness.”
“You will speak an oath of loyalty to the Golden Child?”
“Why?” Luaithreach said with a smile. “My only purpose is
to join in the struggle. My blade is at your disposal.”
The sentry looked the pair over with an appraising eye and
spent a moment in contemplation.
Cannivone fought against the urge to slay the pompous
bastard, the voice in his head telling him to teach the man a
lesson in humility. He shook the thought from his head and
quietly told the blade to be silent. A throbbing began behind his
eyes and he rubbed them, tiredly.
“You may travel with us,” the sentry finally agreed. “With
the refugees at the rear of the army. Rest will be rare and hard to
come by as long as we are pursued.”
364
The Golden Child
“The King will not follow until his new army arrives,”
reminded the squat man with hairy ears next to the taller guard.
“When that day comes,” the tall guard groaned. “May the
Gods watch our backs. “ Then back to Luaithreach. “Come. Join
us at the fire. Eat something. You look famished.”
“Thank you sir,” she said. “Mesz will watch over you with
his ever present eye.”
“I hope he will mind my privacy when I am bathing or
relieving myself,” the guard said with a grin. “I’m a bit shy, truth
be told.”
Luaithreach frowned. Why did so many mock her father?
Mesz had done more for the race of humans than any of their
other gods combined.. This Alinard was a mere child in the
pantheon of Gods that interfered in the lives of mortals, treating
them like toys.
She took a deep breath and remained calm, the litany of her
God echoing through her head. There is a time to make them
burn and this is not it. It was more than their race deserved,
tearing down forests and not replenishing them, killing animals
for sport and leaving the carcasses to rot, poisoning the water and
the very ground where the life giving trees grew. Her religion
promised no hope for the short lived race of man, though and
she devoutly believed in that prophecy. Only the destruction of
all other races but the mighty dragons could insure a life of purity
and utopia on Yrth.
She chose to ignore the man’s impudence, though her flesh
warmed as her anger seethed. Her charcoal skinned burned.
365
Gerald L. Black
“We will be glad to travel with the less fortunate,” she said,
forcing a smile upon her thin lips. “We much prefer their
company. As for your offer of food..” She sneered. “We will
feast with our own kind.” She strode off, leaving the guards
speechless.
The arrival of the speaker was welcome to Gearalt. The
goblin was well attired in robes of deep purple, looking garish
against his sickly yellow skin. A belt of human hairs, patterned
in various hues was knotted about his waist. In stubby, gnarled
hands, the creature held a small staff of twisted maple upon
which snakes were carved, coursing up its length. A large garnet
topped the staff and glowed with a soft light. The goblin opened
its wide mouth full of broken fangs and spoke.
“My master sends his greetings, king.” The goblin’s breath
stank of corpses. Gearalt placed a thin lace kerchief over his
mouth and nodded.
“Where is my army?” Gearalt asked, his voice muffled by
the napkin.
“They are to arrive within days,” the envoy replied with a
quick bow. “Already Zawn brings them in through the portal.
The bulk will arrive at your gates by dawn two nights hence.”
366
The Golden Child
“Why does your master not come to me in person?” the
King leaned forward. Cwchmwri and Cunnartach tensed, not
knowing what to expect from the unpredictable king.
“Apologies,” the creature cackled with another bow. “He
sends Gaspuc in his stead. Do I not please you?’
“You are a fucking goblin,” the King snapped. “How could
that possibly please me?”
“You are not fond of goblins?” Gaspuc queried. “My master
has other loyal subjects that may be more appealing to you. Let
me send news of your displeasure.”
Gearalt sighed. “No. You will do. But know this. If you
betray me or abuse that trust; if you do anything to upset me, you
will pray to whatever foul god you worship for death to come
swiftly. Are we clear?”
“We are clear, majesty. Gaspuc is at your service.”
The King leaned forward in his throne. “Tell me, Gaspuc.
What can we do to speed the arrival of my army as was promised
by the little black one?”
Gaspuc swallowed the knot in his throat. “As you know,
Colm Sadach’s forces are leagues away and vast in number.
Travel is slow and cumbersome. Much of the way is treacherous
and small bands of soldiers attack without warning. They are
making progress and will arrive. I promise.”
“If I were you,” the King said with a sneer, “I would try my
damndest to please me.”
“If it pleases the most wondrous king of the human lands,”
Gaspuc cooed, “let Gaspuc offer his services as your loyal and
eager servant. All your needs will be supplied by Gaspuc.”
367
Gerald L. Black
Gearalt leaned back on his throne and let a small smile
stretch his lips.
“Be careful what you offer,” he said. “You know not what
pleases me.”
The goblin chuckled, wickedly.
“Could anything else possibly go wrong?”
Harmoni cursed, pulling the broken string from her harp.
She had just begun the Tale of Mendor, when the string snapped,
halting the performance. Cipsis tried to hide his disappointment
with a stoic look, but was unsuccessful.
“Nothing to be done for now,” Meladi offered. “The lad has
heard three stories, already.”
“He seems eager for more,” the blonde bwbach stated. The
fact was obvious, but there was nothing to be done. All was a
moot point. Harmoni was a much better storyteller with her harp
in her hands.
“Do you know any stories?” the youth asked Meladi who
snorted.
“Hardly,” she said. “I am strictly background
accompaniment. We have much training ahead of us yet.”
368
The Golden Child
“There will be time for that when this mess is over,” their
father said from where he sat, huddled beneath a thick blanket on
the luxurious sofa. “We are lucky the church took us in.”
“I have found that luck is seldom your friend,” Harmoni
sighed, looking forlornly at her harp.
“Many men have wasted precious time, energy, and
resources searching for luck.” Meladi shook her head. “I will not
trust in such a fickle thing as Gad’s luck.”
Cipsis was just making to rise when there was a knock on
the chamber door. The three bwbach exchanged a glance, Fennel
reaching for a small dagger.
“I’m pretty sure you won’t be needing that,” Darius said as
he entered. “I apologize for the intrusion, but guests arrive.
Please join me for dinner.”
“Now that”, Fennel thought, “is a plan.” His stomach
grumbled at the thought.
“Cipsis,” Darius said, “It is time for evening prayer.”
The boy sighed and nodded. He would do as he was told,
not for the young priest who had befriended him, but for his
mother who had been a stout believer in Alinard and had tried to
raise him with honor and respect. He exited the room.
Reluctantly, the bwbachs followed.
369
Gerald L. Black
Luaithreach dreamed beside the fire. Sweat glistened upon
her forehead as she writhed in her sleep. She thrashed about, but
her breathing was calm, steady.
Cannivone watched the strange woman sleep, his mind full
of dark thoughts. Hunched over the small fire, he held the sword
across his knees and caressed it lovingly.
“I so miss the touch of a man,” the sword sighed. “I wish to
feel the rough hands all over my body, the warmth of flesh
against flesh.”
Cannivone grunted in reply. Glassy eyed, he leaned forward,
entranced by the dance of the flames.
“She will thwart your attempts at revenge,” the sword
crooned. “It is in her nature to do only what she desires.”
“How is that any different from you?” he growled.
“I have been used-manipulated-by many, time and time
again,”
“Silence,” Cannivone grunted. “Leave me be.”
The sword chuckled. “You will never be free from me. We
are bound together since you killed me. She will try to stop you,
you know.”
Cannivone bowed his head in shame. With one hand, he
rubbed his eyes where the slight tingling of a headache had just
begun to manifest.
“I will not allow that,” the boy growled. “Gearalt must die.”
“And with it, the throne shall be ours.”
“I have no desire to rule the kingdom,” Cannivone replied.
“I wish to have my life back.”
370
The Golden Child
“Are you mad?” The sword bristled. “You wish to return to
a life of eating shit? Of living in the dirt, beaten and bullied? Of
being alone? what of this girl you dream of? If you were King
she would be yours for the taking.”
“Leave words of Perinia from your tongue,” Cannivone
snarled. “I have no desire to take her by force.”
“Sometimes force is the only way to achieve our dreams,
boy.”
Cannivone drooped his shoulders in dejection. “What would
you have me do?”
“Kill Luaithreach.” He could swear the sword was grinning
the way the itch began to grow between his eyes. “And we shall
make our own way to that shit eating King and show him what
blood is.”
“I will not,” Cannivone snapped. “She has been kind and a
friend to me.”
“Friend?” the sword chortled. “You barely know her. She
is using you for her own ends. I should know. I was such a
woman once.”
“You lie,” the boy snarled. “Be quiet.”
Bloodletter chuckled. “Do I?”
Cannivone shook his head to clear it of the thoughts and to
relieve the pressure that pounded at his temples. He stole a
glance at the restless woman, rolling in her blankets upon the
frost covered ground.
He had just met this woman. How could he know she wasn’t
a spy or sent by enemies to hunt him down and kill him? Only
the Gods knew and they weren’t divulging any information.
371
Gerald L. Black
He crawled on his knees through the crusted snow. The
previous day had warmed, melting a layer of snow, but the night
had come with a cold hand, freezing the drifts hard and brittle.
Slowly, Cannivone made his way to where the dark skinned
woman lay. The hilt of the sword felt warm and inviting in his
hand. It thrummed and purred in his grip.
“Yesss,” the blade hissed. “Do it. Free us from the
interference of others. Kill her and we can return to Talantas
and take the head of the boy king.”
Cannivone trembled as he fought the urge to shove the blade
down into the woman’s leathery flesh. He raised Bloodletter
above his head in two shaking fists, legs spread wide for
leverage, There, he hesitated, sweat glistening upon his brow.
“I can’t,” he whispered.
“Don’t be a coward.”
“Don’t call me that,” the boy snarled. A strange calmness
suddenly spread over the boy and he took a breath, staring at the
dozing Luaithreach. Visibly relaxed, he let out a breath and
slammed the blade point downward into the earth a mere fingers
breadth from the woman’s nose. The woman stirred, her eyes
flitting open. Seeing the blade, she yelped and pushed upward to
a sitting position as far from the sharp blade as she could muster.
She looked at the boy with wide eyes.
“Don’t touch it,” he snarled. “The blade can rest right where
it is. It can rust for all I care.” He turned from Luaithreach and
stumbled through the snow back to his resting place.
Luaithreach’s eyes narrowed and she eyed the blade, quivering
in the earth as if alive.
372
The Golden Child
“The demon must be removed from that blade,” she
whispered. “And free the boy. I see now, father.”
Just inside the Coill Ugrannach was a warren of deep
caverns. Steam billowed from them in thick clouds from deep
underground, melting the snow for yards. It was said the caverns
led deep into the earth, to the Nine Hells themselves, but who
was foolish enough to test that theory? Nobody alive had been
foolish enough.
Legend spoke of the great paladin Mendor who had entered
the abyss to rescue the soul of his lady love, Arial, stolen by the
demon prince Araxis, because her beauty was said to rival that of
the meadows in spring. Araxis wished to make her his bride.
Mendor fought his way through all nine of the Hells to confront
Araxis upon his very throne.
The battle was epic. The paladin’s enchanted blade carved
great rents in the demon prince’s tough hide. The power of
Alinard seared the great demon’s eyes and kept his minions at
bay. Arial was freed from her infernal prison, but Mendor was
sorely wounded.
The paladin gave his lady a last kiss goodbye and watched
her enter the pathway toward the surface, then with a grim
373
Gerald L. Black
determination, he shattered his blade across his armored knee.
The explosion that ensued from the magic being released
collapsed the caverns, filling them with rock and earth, sealing
the ways for centuries. Alinard’s power trapped the demons for
centuries until a dwarf named Dwain inadvertently excavated the
wrong cavern, leaving a small doorway the diabhols used to enter
the world.
Arial tearfully told the tale of Mendor’s sacrifice over the
roar of an inn’s fire until her death some forty years later. The
story had become mythical; a legend told by bards and popular in
the training rituals of the paladins of Alinard. It was, they
attested, a testament to the power of faith and the selflessness of
their order. To sacrifice one’s self to save others was an
honorable thing and Alinard kept a special place in his heaven for
such heroes.
Chard stood beside Lughdo at the entrance to the legendary
warrens, basking in the warmth of the steam. It was strange to
feel such warmth and comfort when all around was buried
beneath a cool blanket of white.
“Therein lies the path to the Abyss,” the satyr said. “The
final resting place of Mendor, greatest of Alinard’s champions.”
“Me thank you for leading here.” Lughdo shouldered his
axe, patted his pouch of blueberries and stepped forward.
“Hold on,” Chard grumbled. “Lareili insisted I go with
you.” The satyr said the words as if they were sour upon his
tongue. “You will not have to travel alone.”
“Me may not come back.” The half-ogre seemed sad at the
thought. “Me cannot ask you to sacrifice self.”
374
The Golden Child
Chard grinned. “You didn’t. Lareili did. I owe her my life
and more. If she wishes this of me..” He shrugged. “It is the least
I can do.”
Lughdo grinned his crooked grin, tusks protruding
awkwardly.
“Then me welcome your company.”
The satyr visibly blushed, his flesh turning a deep red. “No
need to get sentimental,” he grumbled. “I am doing this for the
lady. Not for you.”
“Me understand.” Lughdo stepped toward the billowing
steam, wincing as the heat struck his flesh. chard followed,
grumbling beneath his breath.
“It stinks,” Lughdo stated, scrunching up his nose. Chard
nodded in agreement. The smell of brimstone and ash, stale air
and decay assailed their nostrils. At their feet, bones of numerous
small animals clattered underfoot. Chard stamped his little
hooves in agitation,
“Damn I hate the underground,” he muttered. Lughdo
snorted and stepped into the darkness.
It only took a few moments for his eyes to adjust, his ogre
blood giving him the ability to see for a short distance in even the
darkest of shadows. He sensed the movement of small lizards and
spiders as they scurried from crushing feet. Chard shivered at the
thought of actually being touched by one of the foul creatures. A
satyr was a creature of the forests and had no bearings
underground. He grabbed the back of Lughdo’s hide loincloth
and let him lead the way.
375
Gerald L. Black
The air was thick and heavy. Sweat began to pebble upon
their skin as the path led further into the depths of the earth.
Small animals scuttled from their path as they trod. Lughdo had
to walk hunched over to avoid bumping his warted head upon the
ceiling. His axe he dragged behind leaving a deep furrow in the
moist dirt.
“It’s bleeding hot down here,” Chard swore, wiping his
forehead with a dirty nailed hand. He wore no clothing, carrying
a simple satchel across his chest, but his perspiration dripped in
great drops from his flesh. At his side, he carried a cudgel tipped
with iron.
“Me like it hot,” Lughdo grunted. “Too cold in winter.”
“I prefer nature to whatever this is,” Chard grumbled.
“You return if you like,” Lughdo replied. “Me not think you
coward.”
“Coward is it?” The satyr huffed. “Why I have more
courage in my finger than the lot of the human race put together
and half of the sirite. When the Gods handed out courage they
put a double dose in me.”
“Me see,” Lughdo said with a grin.
“Are you implying that I am afraid?” Chard seemed
appalled at the thought. “Chard MacMuinwere knows not the
meaning of fear.”
“It mean you not like to do thing.”
“Sarcasm,” Chard grunted. “It’s called sarcasm. A lost art
apparently.”
376
The Golden Child
“Me hungry,” the half-ogre said, reaching into his pouch. He
pulled out a fistful of blueberries, freshly picked in the gardens of
the Temple of Many faiths.
Chard eyed the mottled creature’s actions. Suddenly, his
demeanor changed to one of dejection.
“You wouldn’t happen to have some more of those,” he
prodded.
Lughdo grinned.
“Sit. Eat.” Chard willingly obliged.
Morrigan could not stay at the temple. her cats were nervous
and hostile toward many of the guests. With nowhere to turn she
found herself amongst the homeless, the beggars, the dregs of
society. It caused a twinge in her breast to look at the suffering of
so many innocent people and she gave a silent prayer to Denosia.
A small fire built in the remnants of a tanner’s shop kept
her warm and the twin jagats kept her from being bothered, but
her food and resources were getting dangerously low. The jungle
cats would return each night with fresh kills, rats or dogs mostly,
and eat noisily while she sat by the flames and honed the blade of
her runic sword.
Firelight played off her eyes as she scraped the stone across
the blade. Her brow furrowed as she contemplated her complete
isolation. Denosia was truly testing her mettle, her worthiness to
377
Gerald L. Black
the Ratu. She vowed that His faith in her would not be in vain.
She owed it to the temple, her brethren, and, more importantly, to
Denosia Himself. It was he that gave her the strength, imbued her
with great power and ability. Without Him, she would be just
another peasant, living in filth and eating scraps.
With a chuckle, she realized that was exactly how she was
living and the irony wasn’t lost on her. A lifetime of devotion to
her deity and this was where He had led her? The Gods have
strange sense of humors, she surmised as she pulled her cloak
tighter about her shoulders, then continued the tedious task of
honing her blade.
She had chosen her campsite for two reasons. She was
sheltered from the elements and curious eyes and it offered her a
view of the entrance clear of any obstructions. No one could
enter the tanner’s shop without her noticing. Having two alert
jungle cats did not hurt matters. She was warm and secure, but
the rumble of her belly told her that something needed done to
remedy her food situation.
She rose with a sigh, returning her blade to its proper
position on her broad back.
Fennel Flatfoot did not know what to think of the temple’s
guests. A human woman dressed in chainmail and carrying two
swords, a neatly coifed bard, a tall woman with an even longer
378
The Golden Child
sword, two rough looking men, an abhac priest, and a bwbach
with an ample belly to rival his own, escorted a young human girl
with scarred cheeks. Darius seemed to be acquainted with them
and was utterly delighted with the company.
“You bring dire news,” Darius said through a mouthful of
roast duck. “Fennel brings news of the same ilk from Belton, I’m
afraid.”
Harmoni and Meladi exchanged a glance, fire burning in
their wide eyes. The abhac, Yor grunted behind his mug of mead.
“Gearalt has lost his wits,” Onvalay said, shaking his head.
“Leave it to the humans to behave in such a manner,” Yor
griped, wiping his beard upon a billowing sleeve.
Kimber steepled her fingers under her chin, lost in deep
thought. Her food sat untouched. At her feet the war dog, Bailey
lay snoring.
“We must not blame the short lived races,” Onvalay said in
a soothing tone. “Bach Bychan himself taught us that a short life
hastens one’s judgment.”
Yor chuckled. “You believe in the words of an abhac dead
for centuries?”
Onvalay bristled. “Bach Bychan is not dead. He lives inside
the breast of the stoutest abhac.”
“Better to trust in Gofannon to give your arm strength to
meld the ores into blades to fight the dark folk,” Yor huffed. “It
will be just as fruitless.”
“How dare you blaspheme…” Onvalay growled.
“The gods abandoned our kind after imparting us with
knowledge and left us to fight the eternal battle with the
379
Gerald L. Black
francagach. Centuries of warfare has left us locked away in the
darkness away from all the other races.”
“It was our destiny to guard the gates of the underearth,” the
abhac priest remarked.
“And a foin job ye be doin’” Tavish said. Hennesi punched
his arm and he spewed water from his mouth. The abhac glared
at the foppish bard.
Cipsis sat quietly at Darius’ side, fingers idly tearing strips
of meat from the carcass on his plate. He seemed dejected and
Darius patted his shoulder gently.
“What is wrong, young Cipsis?” The young boy sighed and
shrugged his small shoulders.
“It just seems everything is happening so fast. It seems only
yesterday I was enjoying a meal with my mother. Now I am
companion to High Priest of the Temple of Alinard. The Gods
work in strange ways.”
“Life passes us by in the blink of an eye,” Onvalay
mumbled through a mouthful of duck. “Even those of us who
live for centuries.” He washed the food down with a copious
amount of mead.
Yor grunted in reply. “Has it really been two hundred
winters since I was initiated into the Shield Sworn?” He shook
his head.
“All this is pointless,” Kimber said, slamming her fists on
the table and rising from her seat. “Does it matter if the Kingdom
is destroyed by the very hand that has been appointed to protect
it?”
380
The Golden Child
“Peace, ranger.” Darius spoke softly, calmly. The ranger sat
slowly exhaling a long held breath.
“Already the fennid have abandoned Gearalt,” Hennesi
stated. “Refugees escape his grip daily. The paladins are sure to
follow suit.”
“Already they have begun to enter Fialscathac,” Darius
confirmed. “They find shelter where they can.”
“Why do you not let them shelter in the temple?” Fennel
asked.
Darius thought for a moment as if his words held great
meaning, but he stated simply, “They will not.”
Onvalay looked confused. “Will not?”
Darius shrugged. “The paladins are a devout lot. They gain
their strength by sacrifice and hardship. Their entire life is
devoted to their God be it Alinard, Eochaid, Lugh, or whomever.
Constant discipline and training both mentally and physically
shows them worthy to be imbued with the power of the Gods.”
“So they would rather freeze to death than stay in a warm
temple?” Harmoni asked. “That is stupid.”
Darius smiled. “If the temple did not have so many refugees
temporarily using it for shelter, the paladins would doubtless stay
inside our strong walls. They feel their duty is to protect the
innocents that we shelter and will do so with their very lives.”
“Honorable,” grunted Yor Granitespire. Honor and duty
were a trademark of the abhac as well. He could well understand
the paladins’ convictions.
“A bard such as meself must undergo rigorous training as
well,” Tavish said. “Many was the night I had to go without food
381
Gerald L. Black
in me belly.” He glanced at Hennesi with a lascivious grin. “Or a
warm woman beside me.”
“Thank the Gods that has been remedied,” Kimber spat
with sarcasm.
The two bwbach bards-in-training stared at the human bard
with awe and reverence in their wide eyes.
“There is much we would learn from you,” Meladi said at
once. “If you are willing.”
Tavish looked stunned. “A teacher? Me?” He scratched his
beard in thought. “Never put much thought toward such a thing.”
“Your knowledge would be most helpful,” Harmoni urged
with pleading eyes.
“Oghma’s balls!” Tavish chuckled. “How can I resist such a
face? I will teach all that I know.”
The bwbachs were delighted. They clapped their tiny hands
and squealed in pleasure. Already their food was left untouched.
“Will you be teaching them sarcasm and stale wit, as well?”
Kimber grumbled.
“’Tis a part of what I am, is it not?” The bard’s smile was
annoyingly white. Kimber opened her mouth to reply.
Suddenly, the chamber door burst open. Rodni stumbled in,
breath heavy, followed by a ragged man in torn clothing. The
man fell to his knees at Darius’ feet.
“Sorry to interrupt,” the guard said. “This man brings urgent
news.”
“I come from Ioras, the Golden Child,” the man stammered.
“He seeks the aid of the church. Talantas has fallen. The
382
The Golden Child
remnants of his army will arrive outside the city walls by mid-
day tomorrow.”
“What is your name, lad?” Darius asked.
“Gerel, Your Grace. I am a mere servant of Alinard’s will.
The Golden Child has protected me from the dark folk.”
“Rise to your feet, Gerel.” Darius spoke with power and a
persuasiveness seldom seen in one so young. “All are equal in
the House of our Lord.”
Gerel rose on shaky feet. “I have traveled leagues in haste.
My horse fell a few miles outside the gates. I traversed the rest of
the way through snow and cold to bring my message.”
“What is the message?” Darius asked.
“Prepare the city for onslaught,” the man replied,
breathlessly. “Death comes.”
383
Gerald L. Black
Chapter Nineteen
A Sad Tale
Hidden away in a dark corner of Talantas sat a ramshackle
inn called Faeran’s Folly. It was here that Mabsant liked to go to
escape from the mundane existence of his everyday life; to blend
with the common folk in complete anonymity. It was with heavy
heart that he sat at the table, heaping plates of steaming food
untouched by his pudgy fingers, the large flagons of wine sitting
forgotten.
He had served the realm faithfully under Uilleam O’Duibh
for twenty winters, because he had believed in the man’s honor
and ideas for a fair and just rule. Together, they had formed the
An Corran, or The Crescent, the council that advised the king on
384
The Golden Child
all political matters. Always was Uilleam attentive to their
advice, flexible in the rendering of laws and decisions.
He remembered Uilleam’s joy when he his son had been
born, coming into the world wailing with strong lungs. It was a
proud day for the king and his wife Siarli. Mabsant watched the
two bond as a father and son should until they day Siarli fell ill.
The King had remained at his wife’s side, loyal to a fault in
his love for the woman. Gearalt had been a small lad then. After
Siarli’s death from the fever, Uilleam grew distant, detached
from all personal relationships. Including the one between he and
his son. Mabsant took it all in as an observer, not thinking to
intervene. Had he known the pain and the scars it would leave
upon the young man’s soul, Mabsant may have chosen a different
path. Gearalt seemed to blame his father for his mother’s death.
He sighed, weary head falling into his hands. He could feel
the tears welling up in his eyes and he swallowed the apple sized
lump that seemed to lodge in his throat. The common room of
Faeran’s Folly was empty during the early part of the day and
Mabsant could always rely on the proprietor’s discretion. Usually
he would be gone long before the evening crowd shuffled in,
weary and thirsty from toiling in the fields or sweating over
crafting their goods.
In this instance, Mabsant was far from caring who witnessed
his ample frame in the dirty inn. He knew it was a place of ill
repute, a meeting spot for cutthroats, assassins, rogues, and
bounty hunters. It was here he hoped to find one who could aid
him.
385
Gerald L. Black
Death was not a thing the obese advisor wished upon
anyone. Normally. He wondered lately if the realm would be
better off without the presence of the foul boy who called himself
King. Or if he would be better off in Alinard’s warm embrace.
His reverie was broken by the sound of a small figure
settling into the chair opposite him. The legs of the rickety chair
squealed in protest across the flagstone floor. He glanced up to
see a tiny figure, face obscured by a thick cloak made up of
patches of various hues stitched together with the sinew of a
mountain giant.
“You the one looking for someone to do a dirty job?” the
figure spoke in a feminine voice.
“Perhaps,” Mabsant said. “With whom am I dealing?”
The figure chuckled. “Anonymity is essential in my line of
work. You should know this.”
Mabsant nodded. “I do. At least tell me of your affiliations.
And what to call you if I have need of reaching you.”
A smile flashed from the darkness of the cloak. Teeth filed
to a sharp point filled a wide mouth. The figure leaned forward,
revealing skin as black as coal.
“You may call me Jezamiel.”
“A strange moniker,” Mabsant said, “but if it pleases
you….”
“I have been sent by my Deity to aid in your plight,” the
woman said.
“A plight would be to understate the situation.”
“Quite.” The woman leaned back in her chair. “The King
must be stopped and the sword must be recovered.”
386
The Golden Child
Mabsant appeared stunned. Sword?
“What in Alinard’s light are you talking about?” the advisor
queried. “I know of no sword.”
The woman smiled with her sharp teeth. “Ah, but you do. It
was wielded by the very woman who slew your friend the King.”
Mabsant paused for a moment, choosing his words
carefully. “There was no sign of the sword to be found.”
The strange woman leaned forward. Mabsant caught a flash
of green eyes from the blackness of the cowl. “We know where it
is.”
“Why don’t you go recover it then?” Mabsant was
becoming agitated. “I have more pressing matters to attend to.”
“Killing the King will not cure the state of the kingdom,”
the woman muttered. Mabsant looked on in shock as if the
woman had read his mind.
“How did you...” he began, but she cut him off.
“My God knows much of what happens on this world. He
does however have limitations to where he can and cannot
intervene.”
“I don’t understand.”
“My God’s sphere is that of dragons. Not vessels to trap
souls created by a failing religion. His intervention would cause
dire consequences upon all of Domhan.” She sighed. “Already he
has interfered too much.”
“The dragons at the court,” Mabsant gasped. “The night of
the attack. You are a minion of Mesz?”
387
Gerald L. Black
“It seems you have solved my first riddle,” she said. “Now
we must solve the riddle of how to acquire the blade from the
boy Cannivone.”
“To what purpose?” Mabsant had begun to sweat and he
dabbed at his moist forehead with a silken cloth.
“To destroy it, silly human,” the woman trilled. “Until the
creature that controls it is slain, there will be no peace on
Domhan.”
“A feat far beyond my meager abilities,” Mabsant admitted.
“But you have the ears of the council,” she replied. “Use
them to your own ends. The fate of all life rests on your success.”
“How can such a responsibility be placed upon my
shoulders?” he whined. “I am but one aging, overweight, tired
man.”
“Who has been give great power,” Jezamiel continued. “Use
it to right the wrongs. Normally. my God would not care if you
lesser races destroyed each other, but failure to destroy the
creature would bring about the destruction of the Gods as well.”
“Where should we begin?” Mabsant hissed.
“There resides in Anglea a wizard of great power keeping
himself hidden from the folly of man. Seek him out and request
his aid. Never has Domhan been more in need. Convince him
that the world needs him. His name is Obnoctin of Thale.”
“Where should I seek him out?”
“He has friends, heroes from the past. Their leader calls
himself Brodribb Bender. He is an archer of uncanny ability. A
mannach who keeps strange companions. You can find them near
the Prionsian border.”
388
The Golden Child
“Whom would I send as a liaison?”
“Seek the guildmaster known as Skrubb,” she said. “He is
great friends with this Brodribb and can help you find him.”
Mabsant sighed. “Every time I think I have washed my
hands of the trouble, they get dirty again.”
“Such is the ways of power,” the woman stated. “Dirty
hands or idle ones. Your choice.”
“Done,” he groaned. “I will dispatch a search party at once
in secret.”
“Don’t even tell the An Corran,” she said. “There is one
amongst them that you cannot trust.”
The words cut Mabsant to the heart. The council was
supposed to be the final bastion of defense for the citizens of
Domhan. To find there may be a traitor in their midst was nearly
more than his weak heart could bear.
“I will find someone.”
“Good,” the woman replied. “Are you going to eat the rest
of that pheasant?”
Mabsant stood and walked toward the door.
“You eat it,” he said. “I seem to have lost my appetite.
389
Gerald L. Black
“You treat me like a whore,” the sword pouted in his head.
“Using me to further your own needs then tossing me aside when
it suits you.”
“One of the advantages of being made of flesh and blood
and not silver,” the boy stated. He glanced at his companion
where she struggled through drifts of snow..
“We will be at the city soon,” Cannivone told her. She
looked up with tear rimmed eyes and nodded.
“It will not be soon enough,” the strange woman growled.
“Who can live in this bitter cold?”
Cannivone smiled. “The temple of Alinard is warm, I bet.”
“I hardly think a priest will waste a Gods given spell on the
such as I,” she snapped. “What with a war going on and all.”
Cannivone scowled. “Never be surprised at the charity of
the church of Alinard,” he replied.
“Or of their duplicity,” the sword warned. Cannivone
ignored the remark.
In the distance the low wooden walls of Fialscathac spread
across the horizon like a dark smudge. The army of Ioras
swarmed across the snowy plain like a warren of ants, churning
the earth into a morass under hoof and foot . Livestock, horses,
and capallach left a scar in the earth’s flesh. Thousands of booted
feet caused the earth to tremble.
Being relegated to the rear of the army, they were not privy
to the details of the march. They passed an occasional corpse as
the refugees succumbed to the cold or to wounds inflicted in
Talantas. Luaithreach was greatly disturbed by one corpse that of
390
The Golden Child
a young boy, swollen and black with rot from a festering wound
in his thigh, left behind to die in the crusting snow.
“Have the Gods no mercy upon the young?” she had asked
Cannivone.
“We are far beyond their mercy,” the boy had replied,
sending a shiver up the woman’s back.
Raised in the reclusive cavern of her father, Luaithreach was
sheltered from such violence. As dark hearted as dragons could
be, they seldom showed such mindless brutality. The coldness
with which Cannivone accepted such things filled her with dread.
She knew there was a darkness around the lad, but nothing could
have caused her to believe the boy capable of such callous
disregard.
Cannivone looked tired to her. His eyes were glassy and his
cheek twitched with an occasional spasm as they walked behind
the shambling army. The silver sword gleamed in the boy’s hand
as if mocking her.
It was still clear in her mind the way the blade quivered
before her nose, nearly close enough to draw blood from its
finely honed edge. She could feel the darkness emanating from
the blade as it seemed to hum. It was the first time in her life she
had felt fear.
She watched the boy, warily as she stumbled beneath the
weight of his choices. All her faith in her father was being sorely
tested and it took every ounce of her conviction to continue upon
her journey. She prayed to her God for strength.
“I could use a hot bath,” the boy mumbled. Luaithreach
thought this statement odd, considering the boy had never once
391
Gerald L. Black
complained of the dirt and grime covering his body; of the
stench both he and the woman shared.
“I miss the soothing warmth of a bath,” the sword purred.
The town grew larger as they approached. Though small
compared to Talantas the city still was impressive to Luaithreach,
stretching for miles across the plain, farms dotting the landscape
toward the small stream to the north. She breathed heavily
beneath the cold’s weight and grumbled.
“We are running out of time,” Luaithreach said with a voice
that trembled. Strange how the cold had affected her in such a
short time. “My breathing has slowed.” She stopped and let her
heavy body fall into the snow
Luaithreach clutched at the icy powder as if in pain. “Damn
you, father,” she managed through trembling lips.
Cannivone went to her side and placed a gentle hand upon
her shoulder.
“I am sorry for your discomfort,” he said.
“Father,” she cried to the sky. “How could you send me into
this foulness?”
“The Gods do not care about our losses or our pain,” he
said, flatly.
“What of your Alinard?” she asked, wiping tears of pain
from her cheek.
“He has no need of one such as me,” the boy proclaimed. “I
am ruined and cannot be saved.”
Luaithreach could find no words to answer. Together they
said a quick prayer to Manannan, God of the storms and made to
392
The Golden Child
catch up to the army. The whole time the blade was laughing in
his head.
Although lucrative for a guild to have the constabulary pre-
dispensed, Skrubb found no value in the abandoned merchants’
shops, boarded up and abandoned, their wealth taken in carts
from the burning city. He gathered his closest, most trusted
rogues and embarked on a journey of his own.
He didn’t travel far, merely out of his secret lair deep in the
sewers. He had to get a look at what was transpiring above. His
spies had been very vague in their descriptions of the horrors that
filled the streets of Talantas.
At his side strode Shallot and Skallion, his twin children.
Thofric limped along, grumbling beneath his breath. Two sirite
took the lead, peering ahead, cautiously as they made their way
through the eerily quiet streets.
Carraig Laidir the corani, Skrubb’s closest friend was not
present and it was with a touch of sadness that the guild master
walked the streets. The corani was on a much needed vacation to
his homeland to visit family and Skrubb missed his annoying
self-assurance. A close call at the castle had made Carraig face
his own mortality.
Blackened buildings still towered to each side of the rogue
assembly as they made their way silently on padded feet. How
Skrubb wished he were a younger bwbach without the aches and
393
Gerald L. Black
pains that wracked his ninety seven year old body. Though still
not ancient, by bwbach standards, he was no longer youthful and
had taken many injuries in his long career. The cold seeped into
his bones and he wrapped himself tighter in the thick bearskin
cloak, but it did little to deter the biting wind.
Flexing his hand, he winced at the pain that shot from his
thumb and through the pudgy fingers. To be young again….
The hand fell to his side where he wore an intricate sword,
the length of his arm, gripping a hilt made of interlocking iron
keys. Treasure Seeker had served him well over the years,
especially in his profession, filling his mind with a throbbing
hum whenever treasure was nearby and unlocking doors with a
mere tap upon the lock, regardless of the lock’s intricacies.
“If it could only soothe the pain that courses through my
bones,” he thought.
“The city is eerily quiet,” Thofric said from where he stood
leaning upon his sword as if it were a crutch. “I don’t like it.”
“You don’t like anything,” Shallot replied with a small
smile, her cheeks dimpling, warmly. She enjoyed teasing the
grumpy bwbach and he seemed to take it lightly. There was
affection between them, but not in the carnal sense. He was like
an uncle to her.
“Stop complaining,” Skrubb growled. “Yer givin’ me a
headache.”
“A city of this size should not be so quiet,” was all Thofric
had to say.
“Where are we to meet this Mabsant?” Thofric growled. “It
is probably a trap.”
394
The Golden Child
“That is why I have brought my guards,” Skrubb replied,
clearly agitated. “Stop being so paranoid.”
“He is a politician,” the limping bwbach grumbled. “I
wouldn’t trust him to tie a knot.”
“We are to meet him in the cemetery,” Skallion snapped.
“Do not come if you wish to stay behind.”
His sister, Shallot placed a hand gently upon his shoulder.
“His concerns are not unfounded, brother.”
“True,” Skallion said, “but I tire of his constant whining.”
Thofric pouted, then and with a grunt, stumbled toward the
back of the group, his injured leg dragging.
Ahead, through a gate of roughhewn granite the cemetery
loomed. Already fingers of fear crawled up the spines of the few
guild members brave enough to accompany Skrubb to this
meeting. The dead were said to walk freely through the cemetery
and it led a sinister sense to the air.
Cautiously, he entered between the two granite pillars
holding an iron gate that swung half opened in the slight breeze.
He turned toward his followers and raised a small hand.
“I need take only two,” he said. “The rest stay back and
watch for anything out of the ordinary.”
“I still think it is a trap,” Thofric grumbled, but he paced a
hand on his small sword.
“Then you stay behind and watch my back. Be on the
lookout for treachery.”
“I am always on the lookout for that.” Thofric said with a
grin. “It is difficult when I have to always watch out for your ass
as it gets into trouble.”
395
Gerald L. Black
Skrubb grinned back. “Lucky me,” he said. “Skallion and
Shallot will accompany me.”
His children rushed forward, eagerly, hands falling to hilts.
“You can count on us, father,” Skallion said.
“I know,” Skrubb said, proudly. “It is why you were
chosen.”
“If there is treachery,” Shallot growled, her face bunching
up into a scowl, “we will show them how big a bite we little folk
have.”
“That’s my girl,” Skrubb beamed. “Now let us go meet this
Mabsant.”
Darius stood on the steps of the temple flanked on each side
by his guards, Rodni and Tongael. He raised his voice to be
heard over the din of the huddled masses, waiting in squalor and
misery for the gods to answer their prayers.
“Citizens of Fialscathac,” he cried. “Listen to me.” He was
mostly ignored by the throng, but a few stopped in their routine
long enough to heed the words of a cleric of the church they had
once had so much faith in.
“I know you have reason to mistrust the church,” he
continued. “But believe me when I tell you that your lives-our
lives- are in peril.”
“Why should we believe any of your words, priest?”
shouted a reed thin man in ragged clothes. “All we have been
told has been lies.”
396
The Golden Child
Darius raised his hands. “Not all. I know these are trying
times. The church has done some things that have caused you to
question Alinard himself. But those were the deeds of men.
Flawed men full of sin as we all are. They were not the deeds or
wishes of Alinard.”
“More manipulations,” cried a filthy woman with a babe at
her breast.
“No” Darius shook his head. “I do not lie nor tell you this
out of any personal hopes for gain or enrichment. I wish only to
save us all. An army approaches from the south. An army more
foul than you can imagine. We are sorely outnumbered, dejected,
and seemingly alone.”
“The king will send forces to aid us,” another man shouted.
“Alas,” Darius replied. “The King has abandoned us all. His
army no longer protects you. He has a new army bent on your
destruction. But Alinard will never abandon you.”
“Bullshit,” many voices cried out.
“H has already turned from us,” an abhac chimed in.
“Please,” Darius pleaded, “for your own sake, for the sake
of your families, if you can fight gather weapons. Defend your
homes against this army. If you cannot, lock yourselves away in
cellars or leave the city for sanctuary at one of the fortresses. The
church will offer sanctuary to all we can.”
“The church seeks to enslave us with their drivel,” the abhac
snarled. “We never should have trusted in this new god. The old
gods never failed us.”
“Never failed you?” Darius was nonplussed. “How many
wars did the old gods stop from ravaging the countryside. How
397
Gerald L. Black
many of your loved ones died because the Gods refused to
become involved in the lives of mortals? How many of you have
lost a child or a spouse to sickness, murder, disease? Where were
the old gods then?”
A slight murmur went through the crowd at this, faces
looking around sheepishly.
“If what you say is true,” the abhac said with a clenching of
his jaw. “We are all doomed anyway. Whether the gods aid us or
not.”
“True,’ Darius said. “But we can fight back. What little
army remains will fight for your defense. Alinard will see us
through these dark times. I know he will. He has sent his own son
to fight and possibly die to protect you. Can you not give him the
same in return?’
The abhac hefted a small axe from his belt and frowned.
“I have no faith in Alinard,” he said, “but I will defend
what is mine. By the beard of Bach Bychan, I will relent only
when they all lay dead or this axe is pried from dying fingers.
And the gods better stay out of the way.”
A cheer rose up from the crowd and Darius smiled.
Manech MacMal had spent most of his time since arriving
in Fialscathac in the small enclosed shrine dedicated to Eochaid.
398
The Golden Child
There had been no time to mourn the loss of his friend Uilleam in
the previous weeks and the truth hit him like a mallet. Sadly, he
knelt with bowed head and prayed for answers. There were none
forthcoming.
“Sir Manech,” a voice called from behind as the small door
burst open. “Sorry to interrupt, sir, but The Golden Child
arrives.”
“He arrives?” The former Rifennid leapt to his feet, grabbed
his greatsword and turned to face the speaker. He recognized the
face of Mathiel, a young recruit in the service of the Leonach Or.
The golden lion was acid etched upon his breastplate and the
double cross of Alinard was clearly on display on the pommel of
his blade. Standard issue for the new recruits, Manech knew.
“His army makes camp just outside the gates of
Fialscathac,” Mathiel added.
“This is dire news,” Manech said.
“Dire news?” Mathiel couldn’t believe his ears. “The arrival
of our savior is dire news?”
“Oh yes,” Manech said, plainly. “His arrival means he has
been defeated or the war is over. Which seems more likely?”
Mathiel paled as the implication struck him like a hammer
between the eyes.
“I will be along shortly.” Manech said. “Who leads the
renegade fennid?”
Mathiel shrugged. “None that I know. They seemed
disoriented and lost since they arrived from Talantas.”
Manech sighed. “Take me to Ioras, then gather what fennid
you can find. I would speak to them.”
399
Gerald L. Black
“Sir,” the young paladin said, straightening himself in a
military salute.
“And it wouldn’t hurt to pray,” Manech added for good
measure. “We could use the aid of any God right now.”
They rode from the city in a straight line, side by side.
Darius rode a swift gray gelding flanked to each side by Kimber,
Cipsis, Fennel, and Rodni. He had chosen his entourage
carefully. The others had stayed behind in the warmth and safety
of the temple to keep Bailey and the bwbach bards out of
mischief. Just outside the gates the remnants of the army of the
Golden Child spread out in a chaotic jumble of hastily erected
tents and wagons. Tattered banners fluttered in the cool breeze.
A central fire had been erected near a huge pavilion tent
striped in blue and white. Ioras’ banner flapped, noisily. The
priest and his companions approached, cautiously. Their way was
quickly blocked by two figures in piecemeal armor.
A woman who would have been considered quite attractive
if not for the blue whorls covering her face and body stood in a
rigid stance, a greatsword clenched in her fists. A shorter, rotund
figure stood next to her, a russet beard flowing from his chin,
tucked into the thick girdle about his waist. The abhac leaned
upon the haft of a huge axe.
“Halt,” the abhac said. Darius stopped his horse with a quick
tug on the reins.
400
The Golden Child
“We come to welcome the Golden Child,” Darius said. “I
am Darius, interim High Priest of the temple of Alinard.”
The abhac raised a bushy eyebrow above one eye.
“A bit young to be a High priest, aintcha?”
Darius shrugged. “I was appointed for my faith. “I do not
question the ways of my god.”
“I would prepare for battle, were I you.” the abhac replied.
“The King’s foul army will come.”
“I wish to speak to Ioras,” Kimber cried out. “Long have we
known each other. “
“And whom should we say is looking for audience?” the
woman asked, her blonde hair a billowing cloud behind her head.
“Kimber,” the ranger replied. “Kimber O’Cian.”
“The Kimber?” the abhac gasped. “We have heard much of
you from our Lord’s own lips.”
Kimber smiled. “I hope it was all good.”
The tattooed woman scowled. “The Golden Child has
utmost respect for you and your friendship.”
“And I for him,” the ranger added. “Now, can we speak to
him, please?”
“ I will announce your arrival,” the abhac said, then turning
to the woman. “Stay here, Noinion. Entertain our guests.” the
abhac ran off his short legs lending his gait a waddle.
“Corp thinks he is in charge,” the woman said with a roll of
her eyes.
“A common trait amongst abhac,” Darius said, calmly.
“They would make great priests.”
401
Gerald L. Black
Noinion Bui, champion of Cruithnia, bared her filed teeth in
a feral grin.
“It depends upon which deity they follow,” she said.
“Truth,” Kimber agreed. “It always falls from the tongue
least associated with a subject.”
Noinion flashed a smile.
Soon, the stump legged abhac returned, his breathing heavy.
“He will see you,” Corp Salach said, “but you need not go to
him,” He paused, a quizzical look upon his bearded face, “It
seems he comes to you.”
Noinion gazed at the abhac as if not believing his words.
The crunch of brittle ice sounded from behind them as Ioras
strode purposefully, Naomh at his side swinging a censer of
burning incense.
“Kimber!” the Golden Child shouted, nearly running into
her embrace.
The woman only stood to his chest. She couldn’t believe
how much the boy had grown. When last they parted, he was a
mere lad of fifteen , his face barely covered in sparse whiskers.
Now, he was a man. Tall, handsome, and strong. And he led an
army.
“It warms my heart to see you again,” the ranger said. She
pulled away from the Golden Child’s embrace and held him at
arm’s length. Looking into his eyes, she could see the weariness,
the pain that resided there.
“And mine to see you,” Ioras replied. “Long has it been.
Come. Your companions are welcome at my fire.”
402
The Golden Child
With a gesture, Kimber bade the others to follow. Noinion
and Corp exchanged a glance and shrugged, bringing up the rear.
They wended their way through a motley group of ragged
soldiers in varying armors in a myriad of colors. There seemed
no rhyme or reason to the camp.
Ioras led them to a huge blue and white striped pavilion tent
where his banner flapped in the slight breeze. The dismounted,
wrapping the reins about a small stump and sat across the small
fire. It instantly warmed them from the biting chill.
“So it has come to this, eh?” Kimber said, looking around.
“Is this all that remains of your army?”
Ioras sighed with a slight nod.
“Sadly,” he gasped. “It is. Many of the King’s soldiers have
joined our side against him, but we are still outnumbered. Rumor
has it that he has aligned himself with Colm Sadach.”
“Then it is a dark day for Domhan,” Kimber growled.
“What a fool the boy is.”
Ioras shook his head. “There was a strangeness in his eyes.
Something out of place. I could sense the presence of another
soul within him.”
“Meaning?”
“He is under the influence of some dark force.” Ioras sighed
again and dragged a hand through his golden locks.
“Dubhaca,” Kimber breathed.
The Golden Child nodded. “That would be my guess as
well. Long has he been a thorn in our sides. You remember how
he used to torment us while I was a boy.”
403
Gerald L. Black
Kimber did remember. It seemed every time they defeated a
foe, the little black demon would throw another obstacle in their
path. They had lost many allies to the demon’s treachery.
“What are we to do then?” Cipsis cut in from across the fire.
“Wait for death to come to us?”
Ioras’ head popped up at the voice. “Who speaks?”
“The boy is Cipsis,” Kimber said. “He fought well at
Talantas.”
Ioras gazed at the boy, taking in his golden curls, his bright
eyes. The boy was lean and wiry, reminding Ioras of…
“It cannot be,” the Golden Child gasped.
“What is wrong?” Kimber asked.
Ioras ignored the woman, his attention fully on the youth.
“Step forward, Cipsis.”
The boy looked around, sheepishly before taking a step. He
cast his gaze downward, uncomfortable with the attention.
Ioras came forward and gripped the boy under the chin,
raising his face to look into his eyes. A feeling of familiarity
flooded through Ioras. How could he know this boy?
“Where are you from, Cipsis?”
“Talantas, sir,” the boy replied.
“You were born there?”
Cipsis nodded.
“And your parents?” Ioras pressed the boy, urgently. He
seemed almost desperate to know.
“My father I have never known,” the boy replied. “The last I
saw my mother she was running form the diabhols when they
404
The Golden Child
attacked our home. I fear she is dead, but I hold onto hope that
Alinard has led her to safety.”
“Faith can make you strong.” Ioras gripped the boys
shoulder, gently.
“Or weak,” Rodni muttered.
“Her name?” Ioras asked the boy.
“Caeral.”
Ioras reeled as if he had been struck. It could not be true. A
flash of memory sent him reeling to the past; memories of fever
and weakness.
“How old are you, boy?”
“Thirteen.”
The Golden Child staggered back, his face bleached of
color. Corp and Noinion rushed forward to aid him, concern
etched upon their stern brows. Ioras shook them off.
“Alinard,” gasped Ioras. “Why did you not tell me?”
The small party exchanged worried glances. Cipsis stood
wearing a confused look upon his face. Ioras came forward again
and gripped the boy by the shoulders.
“I am sorry,” he said, a tear coursing down one cheek. “I did
not know.”
“Know what?” Cipsis asked, starting to feel a little
overwhelmed.
“Look upon my face, Cipsis. What do you see?”
The youth shrugged. “I see strength…and ..uh…”
“A familiarity?” Ioras pressed him. “Like looking in a
mirror?”
Ioras nodded.
405
Gerald L. Black
“You never knew your father, because your father never
knew of you.”
Cipsis scowled. “How could you possibly know?”
Ioras shook the boy pulling him closer to his piercing gaze.
“Cipsis.” His gaze was stern. “I am your father.”
All mouths dropped open at the utterance of the words. The
resemblance between the two was uncanny and now that Ioras
had mentioned it, it did seem possible, but how? The Golden
Child was supposed to be pious and free from temptations.
“We all have our sins,” Ioras said as if reading their
thoughts. “Your mother was mine.”
He gripped Cipsis tightly, crushing him to his chest. Amidst
the party there was a silence until Morrigan broke the stillness.
“It is a tale I would love to hear,” she said.
Ioras grimaced. “It is a sad tale,” he said.
“With a happy ending,” Darius added with a grin. Rodni
smirked, crossing his arms over a massive chest.
“Come.” Ioras led Cipsis toward the fire. “Drink with me
while we plan our next course of action. Son.”
Cipsis was numb as he followed the legendary figure to the
warmth of the small fire.
406
The Golden Child
407
Gerald L. Black
Chapter Twenty
Strange Bedfellows
The sword was persistent in its insistence that they creep
into the city. Being around so many paladins and priests made
the blade feel uneasy. Cannivone grinned at the sword’s
discomfort, but finally agreed. He had always wondered what the
town of Fialscathac was like.
Reluctantly, Luaithreach followed him, her agitation
growing. Her father had sent her upon a foolish mission and she
suffered the cold, the noise and stench of civilization, and the
annoying humans for no apparent reason other than to keep an
eye on the boy with the silver blade.
One hand stayed nervously on the hilt of her sword as they
made their way through winding streets of dirt and mud. In the
distance, towering over all the buildings in Fialscathac, the
temple’s tower could be seen, the pulsing blue metal glowing in
the sparse light.
408
The Golden Child
Luaithreach grimaced as the aura of Alinard’s power
stretched across her scaly skin, searing it with a gentle heat. The
aura knew she held darkness in her heart. How long until the boy
realized it as well?
Her gaze flitted to all sides as they made their way without
direction through streets crawling with beggars and cripples.
Orphaned children wearing filth like a cloak scrambled from
their path, but whether born from bashfulness or more nefarious
reasons, she could not tell. Her acute sense of smell caught the
underlying smell of sickness, death, and fouler smells: urine and
feces. Somewhere close by she also caught a whiff of blood. Her
mouth began to water.
“I just realized,” she said aloud. “I am hungry.”
Cannivone glanced back at her, his face sporting an annoyed
look.
“And what do you suggest?” the boy grumbled. “A crust of
bread from one of these beggars? I doubt they have that much to
spare.”
“I was merely telling you what I feel,” said the Daughter of
Dragons. “This place makes me feel uneasy.”
Cannivone nodded. “I have lived in far worse,” he said.
“Believe me.”
Somehow, she did believe him. For one so young, the boy
seemed hardened in a way that even some warriors never
became. The boy must have lived a life of turmoil, loss, and pain.
“Can we at least look for a place to drink?” Luaithreach
whined. “The road has been long. A mulled wine would hit the
spot.”
409
Gerald L. Black
Cannivone rolled his eyes. “Return to camp, then. There you
can eat to your heart’s desire.”
“Why are we entering the city, then?” she asked the boy.
Cannivone shrugged. “Something draws me here,” he said.
“We enter this cesspool on a whim?”
The boy turned on her, teeth showing in a snarl.
“I didn’t ask you to follow me like a puppy,” he snapped.
“Go back.”
Luaithreach let her warmest smile grace her lips. The effort
was immense. Normally any who spoke to her thus would be torn
apart with her bare hands and devoured over days, but her father
insisted this boy was important in the future of Domhan, so she
held her anger in check.
“I will cease the flapping of my tongue,” she cooed. “Lead
on.”
They passed the burnt husk of what appeared to once have
been a cobbler’s shop. A weather-beaten sign dangled by one
side swinging in the breeze with a creaking that echoed through
the quiet street.
“I smell food cooking.” Luaithreach said, breaking the eerie
silence. Her dark head lifted, her nostrils opening and closing as
she caught the scent upon the breeze that told her someone
nearby was roasting a succulent meal.
Cannivone lifted his head as if he too noticed the aroma.
Luaithreach followed, closely. Luaithreach couldn’t help but be
impressed with the way the boy strode purposefully through the
maze of dirt roads. It was as if he knew where he were going.
410
The Golden Child
Soon, they arrived at a rusted and crooked sewer grate.
Luaithreach’s brow lifted in curiosity.
“You have a hankering to wander about in the sewer?” she
asked.
Cannivone shrugged. “Not really. Something led me here.”
“Led you here?” the Daughter of Dragons was aghast.
“Does the city not stink enough that you have to go to the one
place that smells even worse?”
“That’s the curious part,” Cannivone said. “The smell
should be stronger if this leads to the sewer. All I smell is the
stench of filthy bodies and that meat roasting.”
Relief spread over Luaithreach’s face at the mention of the
smell. She had thought her mind was playing tricks on her, her
hunger forcing her to imagine things.
“What could possibly be down there?” she pondered aloud.
“Only one way to find out,” Cannivone exclaimed. “If you
are game.”
Before Luaithreach could even answer, Cannivone ducked
to pull at the grate. The sword was a tickle behind his eyes
pulsating with eagerness and anticipation. Bloodletter had led
him here. There was something the sword wanted.
“I wouldn’t enter that if I were you,” a voice said from
behind. The pair spun in surprise, hands falling to weapons. At
the entrance to the alley stood a tall, lanky woman with a shaved
head covered in tattoos. Two giant cats flanked her to each side.
“Shove off,” Cannivone growled. “This is none of your
affair.”
411
Gerald L. Black
“The aura you give off tells me differently,” the woman
argued. “Something dark is amongst you, I can feel it.”
“Piss off,” Luaithreach snarled. “Don’t spew your religious
psychobabble at me.”
Morrigan spread her hands in a sign that she meant no harm.
The two jagats growled and snarled in agitation. She knew that
they would protect her where Denosia may not.
“I followed the pull of the darkness,” Morrigan gasped. “It
led me to you.”
“Nonsense,” Luaithreach lied. “We came with the Golden
Child’s army.”
“Is that so?” Morrigan replied, crossing her arms over her
breasts. “And he allows his soldiers to sneak off alone in a city to
hide in the sewers?”
“We are not hiding,” Cannivone grumbled. “We are looking
for something.”
Morrigan laughed. “All you will find in there is shit I’m
afraid.”
“What’s it to you?” Luaithreach snarled. “Why should you
care what we find?”
Morrigan shrugged. “I don’t. Not really. I was just bored
and hungry. The dark aura distracted me.”
“What in the Hells are you talking about?” Luaithreach
groaned. “What dark aura.”
“The one inside the sword,” the Ratu replied, her fingers
slowly creeping to her shoulder where the hilt of her greatsword
was visible.
412
The Golden Child
“Grab the weapon at your own peril,” Luaithreach sneered.
“We did not ask for trouble.”
“Come with me to the temple of Alinard,” the Ratu said.
“Let them cleanse the blade of its evil.”
Cannivone blanched and shook his head, slowly.
“Looks like you got your answer, Ratu.” Luaithreach
reached for her own sword.
“A shame,” Morrigan sighed. “I despise violence.”
“Yeah?” Luaithreach said with a grin. “I revel in it.”
“To the darkness, then,” the Ratu snorted, “and whatever
fate the Gods ordain.”
She followed the pair into the inky blackness, her jagats
keeping close to her thighs.
Gearalt, King of Anglea twisted the frozen flower in his
fingers, a look of disdain planted on his lips. The slight upturn of
his lip gave him a feral appearance. His stomach twisted as he
looked at the thing of beauty crackling in his hand.
Once he had felt a sense of joy at the sight of the flowers
and plants that filled the garden. His father had, at great expense
to the kingdom, hired a group of wizards to cast spells upon the
garden to keep the vegetation blooming year round.
The wizards had abandoned the kingdom when Uilleam
died and with them went the magic. Once proud roses and tuilips,
413
Gerald L. Black
plandalamh and poipin withered in the frigid air, some freezing
whole as if preserved for eternity. Though still beautiful, the
marigold flaked apart as he twisted it, bringing a small smile to
the King’s lips.
“So fragile is life,” he pondered. “That cold can rob it of its
vitality.”
“Sire?” Cwchmwri’s guttural baritone sped across the
courtyard from where he and Cunnartach stood with watchful
gaze. “You have need of something?”
Gearalt sneered. “All I am in need of you cannot give me.
Unless,” he added, wryly, “there is a wet hole between those
legs.”
The capallach recoiled in stunned disbelief. Such disrespect.
But, being King afforded one such luxuries.
“Sorry, sire. I thought you said something.”
“Each utterance is not a word breathed to you,” the brash
ruler snapped. The capallach bristled and held his tongue. Soon
there will be a reckoning. Remember your vow.
Gearalt seemed to not be affected by the air that turned their
breath to mist and froze the water into fragile hangings that
glistened in the torchlight. Cunnartach fidgeted, hopping from
one foot to the other to bring warmth and circulation back into
his legs, numb as they were from the cold. The guards exchanged
a glance, both understanding at that moment what the other was
feeling.
The King smiled as he snapped the marigold as if it were a
drinking vessel made of the finest crystal. He let the thousands of
shards fall at his feet. Instantly, warmth spread through his belly
414
The Golden Child
as if a huge burden had been lifted. His eyes flashed yellow,
briefly and he grinned.
“How easily life is crushed by my hand,” he said. “None
may stand before the armies of Gearalt with Myala and Cadjal at
my side.”
Inside his chest there stirred a sentience, spreading warmth
through him, giving strength to his limbs. he stood in the stinging
wind and turned to his guardians.
“Remove the plants,” he growled. “All of them. Let all
know that as easily as I can grant life, I can take it away.”
“But, sire…” Cunnartach began, but his words were halted
by a burning glare from the king.
“Do it,” Gearalt hissed, “or be branded a traitor.”
The guards exchanged a puzzled and frightful look before
nodding.
“As you wish,” they replied in unison.
Brennec Ban, mannach guide to Ioras cursed beneath his
breath. It was true. The King had lost his wits. From his perch
concealed in the thick frozen branches of a creeper vine, he
watched the guards hacking away at all manner of growth that
filled the walled off garden.
415
Gerald L. Black
In happier times, Brennec remembered the garden was quite
beautiful. he enjoyed browsing the vast collection of rare and
sometimes deadly plants. Uilleam had taken pride in his garden;
his son seemed to have no regard. Sadness overtook him,
clutched his chest with a thick fist of despair.
It was a shame to destroy such beauty, he thought.
Climbing the ivy covered walls had taken little effort on his
part, his sirite blood givin him an inhuman agility. He was
anxious to revisit the garden, but he never expected to see the
garden in such a state. What sort of foulness clouded the young
King’s mind? he pondered.
He choked back a cry of despair as he saw two dark cloaked
figures approaching the two guards. Wind whipped at the
threadbare coverings revealing three-toed feet with ebon claws.
A glint of red flashing eyes burned from deep beneath the hoods.
One of the dark figures spoke with a thick accent.
“We finish this. You must go ready selves for war.”
War. Brennec shuddered. Who was Gearalt waging war
against? Where was Ioras and his army? The king had much to
answer for.
He spied the young regent sitting at one of the granite
benches that dotted the interior of the gardens. he wore a thin
shirt with ruffled sleeves and simple breeches, yet seemed to not
be bothered by the cold. Brennec shivered despite the thick furs
he wore over his white leathers and boldly stepped from his
concealment.
“King Gearalt,” he spoke loudly. “What is this madness?”
416
The Golden Child
Gearalt jumped to his feet, startled. The two guards reached
for weapons, while the dark cloaked creatures moved to stand
between the mannach and the king.
“How in the Gods’ names did you get in here?” Gearalt
asked with a scowl. The dark creatures began to chant in a foul
tongue.
“Do not try your dark magic on me,” Brennec warned . “I
have sirite blood in my veins.”
Gearalt smiled, a spiteful upturn of his lips and chuckled.
“Though they outlive us,” he said softly, “they too succumb
to Marbhan’s touch.”
“What is wrong with you?” the mannach said in desperation.
“Sire!” Gearalt shouted, spittle flying from his lips. “You
will address me by my title, you dagger eared fuck.”
Brennec grimaced. “After all the years of service to your
father,” Brennec began, but was cut off by a shouting Gearalt.
“Bugger my father.” The boy king spat with ire. “I tire of
everyone telling me what my dead father did or did not do. I rule
this kingdom. Me..” He thumped his chest with a slender
fingered hand. “..and it seems nobody can get that through their
thick skulls.”
“But..” Brennec tried to answer.
“To question the King is paramount to treason,” Gearalt
continued. “Arrest this fool as a trespasser and a traitor.”
Cunnartach and Cwchmwri stepped forward with reaching
hands, muscles bulging as they moved. Brennec kept his gaze
upon the dark cloaked figures instead, however, as his gloved
hand fell to the hilt of his sword. The guards stopped.
417
Gerald L. Black
“This is not the way of things,” Brennec stated.
“I say it is,” the King said. “And he who wears the
crown….” His words trailed off.
“What have you done with Ioras?” the mannach asked,
slowly stepping back toward the particularly sharp barbs of a
thorn bush.
“He ran,” Gearalt sneered. “Like a coward.”
“Liar,” Brennec called out. “The Golden Child knows no
fear.”
Gearalt let the slightest trace of a smile pull at his lips.
“You think you know what lies inside his heart?” he said.
“No man is pure and just. He knows when he has been defeated.”
“Ioras will fight you until his final breath,” Brennec said
adamantly.
Gearalt smiled, wryly. “Then why has he run like a dog with
tail between his legs? Like a coward.”
Brennec stood in shocked amazement at the apathy in the
boy’s words. With one fluid moment, he pulled his blade free
from the jeweled scabbard at his hip. Defiantly, he swept the
cloak from his shoulder and gripped the leather wrapped hilt.
“Then I will stand for him.”
“You will die,” Gearalt growled.
“So be it,” Brennec sighed. “There is not much left worth
living for with you on the throne.”
Gearalt’s face turned red as if he were burned.
“Kill him,” the King said.
The two dark clad figures wiggled their elongated fingers
sending a wave of power towards Brennec, but years of
418
The Golden Child
experience and finely honed instincts kept the rays from striking
him.
He rolled toward the thick brambles, coming to his feet,
sword in his gloved hands. A snarl split his chin as he rushed
forward toward his attackers. From behind, he spied the two
guards, standing in indecisiveness, exchanging a curious glance.
He reached the figures in a moment, sword slashing through
the air at a diagonal angle. The creatures hissed and ducked
beneath the blade and stepped back.
“Hurts it we will,” one said. Clawed hands pulled the hood
back revealing a face from a nightmare. It had large eyes of deep
cerulean and slavering, elongated jaws filled with serrated teeth.
Brennec stumbled as the implications struck him.
“Diabhols,” he gasped. “You cavort with diabhols?”
Gearalt sighed. “We don’t always get to pick our friends or
allies,” he said matter-of-factly. “Sometimes we take what the
Gods give us.”
“No Gods sent you these abominations,” Brennec growled.
“The seal of The Hells must be broken.”
He ducked beneath another swipe from a razor sharp claw.
He felt the closeness of the attack as the breeze kissed his cheek.
Meanwhile, the other diabhol began waving its talons in an
intricate pattern, attempting a spell.
Brennec knew time was against him. He was outnumbered
and defenseless against the magic of the diabhols. His only hope
lie in his speed and agility, but very soon even those would fail
him.
419
Gerald L. Black
The burning ray shot from the diabhol’s hand barely missed
the mannach as he twisted from its path. A claw scraped across
his leather cuirass leaving a deep furrow, shockingly dark against
the white armor. A backhand slash of his blade elicited a squeal
of pain and a spray of dark ichor that fountained into the crisp
air. Brennec caught a glimpse from the corner of his eye of a
taloned hand tumbling toward the cobblestones and smiled.
“Am I going to have to dispatch of this one myself?” the
King growled, reaching to his side where a small dagger was
strapped. The King looked at his guards and fumed.
“Well?” he screamed. “Are you going to kill this bastard or
are you just going to stand there?”
“It isn’t too late,” Brennec gasped, his words spoken
towards the guards. “Join me and forsake this fool’s quest for the
destruction of his kingdom.”
Brennec again had to dodge a sweeping claw that caught in
his cloak, tearing a long strip of fabric.
Cunnartach grabbed his spear in both hands and stood
motionless. Cwchmwri gnawed at his horse-lips in agitation, eyes
flitting back and forth as the wounded diabhol rose from the
ground already growing a new hand.
“Help me,” Brennec pleaded. “In the name of all the Gods
of righteousness.”
“Those Gods are dead,” Gearalt said, walking toward
Brennec as if he had all the time in the world. And he supposed
he did. What was the hurry? Brennec knew he would eventually
wear down. Then, he knew death was imminent.
420
The Golden Child
“I beseech you,” the mannach cried. “What would Epona
do?” he parried the descending talon of a diabhol, but the other
caught him across the cheek. He spun, violently and tumbled to
the earth, blood spilling from a huge gash on his cheek.
The diabhols approached, chattering in their foul language, a
sound like a casket being dragged over gravel. Brennec rose to
his knees and placed a hand to his face. The glove came away
smeared with crimson.
“So be it,” he murmured and tried to stand. Gearalt
chuckled in the background, his footsteps coming closer.
Suddenly the diabhols screamed in unison as spear points
erupted from their chests in a splatter of ichor. A look of
bewilderment came to their elongated snouts as the blades were
retracted, pulled free by their wielders.
“There has been enough death,” Cwchmwri said in his
baritone. “This is wrong.”
Gearalt was livid. He cursed and spat his ire at the two
guards.
“Everywhere I turn there is treason and betrayal,” he cried.
“No,” Cunnartach shook his head. “The only betrayal was of
yourself.” The tattooed man seemed sad as he shook the ichor
from his spear blade. The diabhols collapsed and fell in a small
gout of dust and were no more.
“You will regret this,” Gearalt said, shaking his dagger at
them. Cwchmwri bent to aid the wounded mannach to his feet.
Brennec was unstable and staggered. Blood poured from the deep
wound on his cheek.
421
Gerald L. Black
“We have many regrets, Cwchmwri and I,” Cunnartach said
with a shake of his head. “This is not among them.”
Together, the man and the capallach retrieved Brennec’s
dropped blade and hoisted him between them. they walked
toward the garden gates without looking back.
“My army will come for you,” shouted Gearalt,” and you
will pray for a swift death. I promise. There is no place to hide
from my wrath.”
“Ignore the pontificating buffoon,” Cwchmwri said softly.
“It is time we were made accountable for our bad judgment.”
“Where…?” Brennec began to question, but Cunnartach cut
him off with a single word.
“Fialscathac.”
“Your lives are forfeit if he finds you, “Brennec warned. “all
of ours are.”
“Then we must hope he does not find us,” Cwchmwri said,
his lips curling in what passed as a smile.
Manech MacMal rode from the town at a swift gallop,
taking in a gasp of air at the sight of the bedraggled forces spread
out before him. Once a mighty army the forces of the Golden
Child looked decimated, weary, and out of sorts.
There seemed to be no order to the tangled collection of
tents and the haphazard mounds where fires blazed to keep the
422
The Golden Child
huddled bodies warm. The smoke painted the sky in a charcoal
smudge.
Manech groaned as the cold seeped into his aged bones.
Every joint screamed at him. Retirement may be the wisest
choice I have made in some time.
His arrival in the camp was preceded by a swirl of muddy
snow and exalted cries from the former fennid who swarmed
around a large bonfire. Red, green, and yellow branch soldiers
grouped together in utter dejection. Manech pulled his borrowed
mount to a stop.
“Who is in charge of the Fennid?” he called to one he
recognized, Tindell Whelan, one of his red branch warriors who
had a bandage wrapped around his left forearm.
The Fennid snapped to attention immediately at the sight of
his leader.
“You are, sir.”
Manech shook his head. “I retired. Who replaced me?”
Tindell shrugged. “Nobody,” he said. “Meilseoir MacOdran
is the closest to a Rigfennid we have since you…left your post.”
Manech grimaced. So that was the story then? He had
abandoned his men. The news that his second in command had
taken the temporary mantle of leadership gave him a hint of
hope.
“Where can I find him?” the former Rigfennid asked.
Tindell shrugged again. “Last we saw him he was sharing a
bottle of ale with Emir NiMatholuc.” He pointed to a ragged tent
fluttering in the wind, a red pennant with crossed swords upon it
in gray flapping above its entrance.
423
Gerald L. Black
Manech nodded quickly and swung his leg over the rump of
the mount. His body groaned in protest and he gritted his teeth
against the ache. He landed on the frozen ground with a jarring
impact that set his teeth clattering together.
“Find him,” Manech said. “Bring him to me.”
“At once, sir.” Tindell was always eager to please; to do all
he could to work his way up through the ranks. Since the battle in
Talantas, they had lost a few fennid and had done nothing to
replace them. The fennid were supposed to consist of three
branches. Each branch consisted of three nines of soldiers all
overlooked by the Rigfennid. In his absence, there seemed to be
no order.
Shortly, Tindell returned, leading a stout man with red
braids wound tightly around his head. Clumsy fingers worked to
tie the laces on his trousers. He stopped abruptly at the sight of
his mentor and leader.
“It really is you,” he said, surprise showing upon a face like
weathered leather. Brown eyes, shot with tiny red veins, a sure
sign of too much alcohol, peered nervously around before
settling to stare at Manech’s chin.
“Why have the men not been training?” Manech asked. “Is
this the state of the great Fennid since I left them?”
“We have had no time, sir.” Meilseoir stammered. “Much
has happened since you relinquished your title.”
Manech frowned. “I assumed I was leaving them in capable
hands, Meilseoir. Many years we battled together. Is this what
you have become? A man who forsakes his duties, forgets his
vows?”
424
The Golden Child
Meilsoir scoffed. “My vow was to a king now dead to
protect his interests in a kingdom that has fallen to shit.”
Manech’s face reddened in rage. “A vow before Eochaid is
a vow that must be upheld until death. Regardless of our
circumstances. Are you telling me the kingdom is not worth
protecting anymore? That all we fought for is tossed away like
garbage? What use are the Fennid if we do not protect the
common folk?”
“The King has betrayed his own country,” the Fennid said.
“He has shown no honor and even went so far as to accuse the
Golden Child of treason. I owe no loyalty to Gearalt.”
“Who do you owe loyalty to?” Manech growled.
“Yourself?”
Meilseoir looked away, casting his gaze to the icy ground.
“I have always been loyal to you, sir,” he said. The words
were touched with sorrow. “I would lay down my life for you or
the Golden Child. That is why we gather in his encampment.”
Manech sighed. “Part of the blame lies with me. I
abandoned my post without warning. Without giving orders or
expectations.”
“War comes,” the fennid replied. “Whether we are prepared
for it or not. The king has allied himself with diabhols. He has
made it his personal quest to destroy Ioras.”
Manech placed a hand on his friend’s shoulder.
“We must aid the Golden Child in any way we can, then.
My sword will be ready to shed blood in His name.” Manech
spoke the words with conviction, adding “What do you need
from me?”
425
Gerald L. Black
“Return to your rightful position as our Rigfennid.”
Meiseoir said. “Lead us to victory or glorious death.”
Manech smiled. “I have lived many years. I have survived
countless battles. If I am to die, let it be with a sword in my hand,
bathing in the blood of Gearalt’s men.”
“So you will return?”
Manech nodded. How could he deny his men such a
request?
Mabsant sighed as he made his way back through the maze
of alleys that carved their way through the belly of Talantas.
Many a greedy eye fell upon him clad as he was in richly
embroidered robes, golden rings adorning his fingers. But just
one glance at the seal of office hanging around his portly neck
stopped any would be attackers in their tracks. Already the King
was proving to be volatile and attacking a respected member of
his council would not go over well.
This fact protected the obese Mabsant as he hobbled across
the cobblestones, sweat glistening upon his forehead more than
the thick oaken cane he leaned upon. The advisor was a large,
ponderous man, but dreadfully slow, invoking no fear in the
myriad of thieves and bandits that made the streets of Talantas
their home. The King’s guards, however, especially with the
recent changes, the bringing in of strange and fearful beasts,
426
The Golden Child
caused even the bravest brigand to think twice about any force of
hand against the members of the king’s retinue.
Mabsant wasn’t completely helpless. Though a coward at
heart, abhorring and avoiding violence at all costs, he did have an
impressive collection of cantrips that could dissuade most
attackers from doing him any physical harm.
Mabsant’s mind was a muddled mess. If the information he
had received from Skrubb, at the cost of one thousand gold coins
no less, was accurate, the one’s he sought were not easily found.
Outlaws and raiders, they were frequently on the move to a void
the king’s prosecution. They weren’t evil, necessarily, but lived a
life just outside the letter of the law.
How was he to manage to find this wizard Obnoctin and his
men much less convince them to join the cause? Mabsant
couldn’t help but wonder if it would be easier to run from his
responsibilities, making his way in the wilderness, but he realized
he would never survive. Court life had made him soft, weak.
Especially around the middle. He sighed.
It bothered the tiny bit of morals he had remaining to have
to resort to collaboration with such undesirables.
“Dire times,” he grumbled, “sometimes calls for strange
bedfellows.” Skrubb had spoken these words at their parting. The
truth of the words now coiled in his stomach.
The only remaining question: was who to send on such a
journey? Skrubb had suggested it be someone he could trust
implicitly. With a soft sigh of resignation he turned down another
alley. He knew just who to hire for such a quest.
He only hoped he was willing.
427
Gerald L. Black
Chapter Twenty One
Ominous Tidings
Ratto sidestepped another foul smelling puddle, eyes alert to
his surroundings. Below the streets of Fialscathac a warren of
tunnels spread out like a net throughout the town connecting
many places to each other beneath musty cellars. Moisture
dripped in muddy splatters from above as the earth soaked up the
semi-solid snow and deposited it in the tunnels.
The thieves used the tunnels for decades for their illicit
activities. Ratto had stumbled upon the tunnels one day quite by
accident and had used them to his advantage. Never an official
member of the guild, he lived in their dank depths for weeks,
avoiding the wrath of the previous guildmaster. When Pantania
had taken over, he was mostly forgotten until his chance
encounter with the young Sigov in the temple.
The fact that the warrens connected to the temple cellars by
way of narrow vents was his secret, accessible only in his rat
form. He could never have known the dark purpose for the
428
The Golden Child
winding tunnels, nor would he care. He only knew that because
of them, he had found a secret entrance into the lower dungeons
of the temple, which he had used frequently. Opportunity knocks
very seldom in one’s life and must be taken advantage of.
He had left Ghia behind, dry and warm in the ruined tanner
shop to do some exploring and ease his mind. His cloak was
covered in a thick layer of dark mud. He grumbled to himself and
made to remove the garment for a quick cleaning when he heard
a sound.
It was a slight sound, a whisper of leather on stone. And was
that a soft growl? Ratto reached for the short blade at his side. He
knew francagach, the disease infested rat men, frequented the
underground tunnels. Many times he had encountered them,
using his cloak’s magic to escape without confrontation.
Already he was preparing for the activation of the cloak’s
magic. His form began to shimmer and waver, his already tiny
body shrinking and changing as the rat form took over.
His claws scrabbled across the dirt as he headed toward the
shadows as voices came to his ears. They spoke in the common
tongue, not the squeaking language of the rat folk. he squatted on
his haunches in the dark and watched with his tiny eyes.
A young human boy came into view, a shiny silver sword in
his fist. Following closely behind was a dark skinned woman
with violet eyes. She seemed nervous as her gaze flitted back and
forth in the shadows. Two huge cats, the nemesis of all rats,
slithered around the legs of a tall, bald woman in leather armor.
Tattoos covered her bald skull and she carried a rune etched
429
Gerald L. Black
greatsword. Great power flowed from her like a wave. Ratto
wedged his portly body into a hole and sniffed the air.
“Why are you still following us?” the dark woman asked,
clearly perturbed.
“I would be lax in my duties to Denosia if I did not
investigate the darkness that flows from that foul blade,” the bald
woman answered.
“Don’t worry, Luaithreach,” the boy said indicating the dark
woman. “She can follow if she likes. We aren’t on a secret
mission or anything.”
“She makes me nervous,” Luaithreach answered. “We can’t
trust every stranger, Cannivone.”
The boy sighed in reply. “Nor can they trust us, I’m afraid.”
“I have a name you know,” the bald woman growled. “And
stop talking like I’m not here.”
“Yes,” Luaithreach said, rolling her eyes. “Morrigan of the
Ratus. So you have said numerous times. How could I ever forget
your name?”
“We have names to differentiate ourselves,” Morrigan
replied. “How would you like to be called the Dark One?”
Luaithreach grinned. “I am not ashamed of my heritage. I
come from a strong lineage.”
“Nor should you be,” Morrigan agreed, “but, you were
given a name to be used as was I.”
As if in answer, the two cats mewled, the sound echoing
through the tunnels. Ratto wedged his rat body further back into
the small hole hoping to avoid detection. He wouldn’t stand a
chance against the two huge cats.
430
The Golden Child
“Roki and Loki smell something,” Morrigan said, indicating
the way the cats sniffed the air, tails twitching, wildly.
“They smell shit,” Luaithreach said. “Just as we do.”
Morrigan shook her head. “No there is something else down
here.”
“Rat folk,” hissed Luaithreach, her sword in her hand in a
breath.
Cannivone shrugged. “I sense nothing. Only rats and
spiders.”
“It could be rats,” Morrigan agreed. “A morsel for my pets.”
“You can stay and have lunch,” the dark woman grumbled,
trying to ignore her rumbling belly. “I follow the boy.”
“Even to your death?”
Luaithreach chuckled low in her throat. “I am not quite so
easy to kill,” she said.
“Everything dies,” Cannivone added. Especially those who
meet me. He kept the thought from his lips, but he felt the sword
as it emitted a sense of happiness across the boy, as if it enjoyed
his pessimism.
“Denosia will guide my steps,” Morrigan uttered and
scowled as Luaithreach chuckled.
“Again with the Denosia crap.” Luaithreach’s eyes shone
with humor. “May as well trust in the rats to lead you out of
here.”
“Why are we here?” Morrigan asked.
“You followed us,” Luaithreach griped. “As for why me and
the boy are here…” She shrugged.
431
Gerald L. Black
“I told you,” Cannivone exclaimed. “Something draws me
here.”
Strange yearnings, lad.” Morrigan smiled at the boy warmly.
The itching between his eyes betrayed the sword’s
irritability. He made to turn toward the strange woman, when
something moved in the corner of his eye.
“Call the cats off,” a shrilly voice called. “And the rat will
lead you from this place. I know the way.”
From the shadows stepped a bwbach, covered in filth. His
nose was pointed and he wore a small mustache above a sneering
lip.
‘You are no rat,” Cannivone said. “But you have the smell
upon you.”
The jagats growled and were silenced by a gentle hand from
Morrigan.
“And why exactly should we trust you?” Luaithreach
sneered. “A filthy bwbach who lurks in dark tunnels and smells
like vermin.”
“My name is Ratto,” he said. “I am as close to the beast as
you will find that is willing to guide you through these tunnels.
Long have they been my secret, but all secrets come to the fore
eventually.”
“Lead on,” Cannivone said, still unaware of what had led
him to the tunnels in the first place.
“The temple is near,” the sword whispered. “I can sense
it.”
Cannivone shook his head. “Where do the tunnels lead?” he
asked.
432
The Golden Child
Ratto grinned. “Anywhere you would wish to go.”
“Wherever you lead is fine” the boy said. “Someplace
warm and far from prying eyes.”
Ratto grunted and smiled. “I know of such a place.”
“Fucking fantastic,” Luaithreach grumbled, sarcastically.
Reluctantly and curiously, Morrigan followed, her cats
padding nervously at her side.
They left at sunrise, Neftet leading the way back to the
rickety boat, much to Gioffri’s obvious chagrin. Somehow, it
eased Neftet’s mind to see the albino suffering so. Assassins by
nature did not make friends and he was no exception. He had
never been close to any of his brotherhood and he still did not
understand why the albino had taken his side.
The bodies of the naithirin had wielded drinkable water in
membranous sacks, several pieces of flint, and a large ruby the
size of Gioffri’s hand, which now rode in the albino’s pouch.
Gioffri seemed to be overcoming his aversion to water, but
still sat silent and sullen in the bow of the tiny boat. One hand
433
Gerald L. Black
trailed idly in the water, the occasional fish coming to the surface
to investigate, nipping at him with puckered mouths. Gioffri
seemed amused by the creatures.
“If you are going to play with the fish,” Neftet grumbled, “at
least try and catch one.”
Gioffri cast him a scornful gaze. “How long until landfall?”
Neftet shrugged. “Another two, three bells. Not long.
Look.”
The albino cast his gaze where Neftet pointed. Through a
thick mist of coiling vapor, he could barely discern the dark line
of a distant shoreline.
“We will not be welcomed with open arms,” Gioffri said,
suddenly, fingers still trailing in the dark, cold water.
“Is this supposed to surprise me?” Neftet growled. “I offer a
compromise to Rhollo. He will either take it or I will slay him.”
“Not an easy task, my friend.” The albino reached for the
waterskin at his feet and took a long swig. “Rhollo has survived
many attempts at his life,”
Neftet nodded, solemnly. “As have we. Marbhan could have
taken me many times.”
Gioffri chuckled. “You think you have been chosen by the
God of death? Are you his hand now?”
“No.” Neftet’s stare bored into the albino with a deep
darkness, sending a shiver down Gioffri’s spine.
“I am but his messenger,” Neftet concluded.
“And the message you bring..?”
434
The Golden Child
“Death, Gioffri.” Neftet turned back to the task at hand,
tight muscles bunching in his shoulders as the rows dipped and
rose from the water. “His or mine.”
Cipsis sat at the fire, his quail mostly untouched. Everything
that had transpired over the last few weeks had been a blur.
Everything he thought he had known about his life was being
turned on its head. He looked up and caught the gaze of Ioras,
who smiled. My father. How can it be true? The Golden Child is
supposed to be pious. Free from sin. Isn’t that what the
Alinardians teach.
The look of joy upon Ioras’ face filled the boy with warmth.
Often he had wondered about his mysterious father. His mother
was not forthcoming with much information, only that she was
young and easily tempted by sin and that his father was destined
for greatness if he were still alive.
Though in his heart Cipsis rejoiced at finding his father,
there still existed sparks of resentment and anger that the man
hadn’t been around while he was a child. To teach him how to be
a man, to take care of his mother. To teach him how to fight.
Hours and weeks of practice against his friends using sharpened
hickory stakes had honed the skill he was innately born with.
“What do you think, son?” Ioras musical voice came to his
ears over the din of voices speaking over each other at the small
fire.
“Huh?” Cipsis hadn’t been paying attention.
435
Gerald L. Black
“I, too, am curious what the son of the Ioras has to say,”
Corp Salach the abhacan general grumbled. Cipsis looked
around, bewildered.
“Were you even paying attention?” the painted woman,
Noinion asked.
“No, ma’am.” Cipsis looked to the ground in shame.
“You ask us to trust in the opinion of a boy who cannot even
concentrate on the task at hand?” Corp growled. “You better
hope Alinard steps in to save us.”
“The boy has much to think on,” Ioras said, calmly. “I am
sure it all has been a shock to him. If you trust me, you should
trust him. My blood runs through his veins.”
“And it will bleed just as red as the rest of us if he doesn’t
do his part,” Noinion said. “Again we ask the boy. Are you
willing to fight at your father’s side so that he may teach and
protect you?”
“Fight?” Cipsis murmured. “Why must life always be about
the fight?”
If you wish to hold onto what dismal spark of life is left in
the kingdom,” Corp said, “you will have to fight for it. Colm will
not retreat or stop until he lies moldering in the ground.”
“We should hasten that moment,” Noinion said.
“We have little left of our army,” Ioras reminded them. “By
order of the King.”
“More return every day,” Corp replied. “Tyranny finds few
friends.”
436
The Golden Child
“But he gathers a new army,” Noinion added. “He seeks an
alliance with Croi Dubh.” She used the nickname for Colm, an
ancient term meaning Black Heart.
“I will fight,” Cipsis said. “I have killed diabhols before.”
All three of the generals looked his way.
“We heard of your prowess in Talantas,” Corp said, “but
those were minor diabhols at best. The King now allies with
demon lords and if rumor is true, Cadjal.”
“They will die by my blade as the ones before them did.”
Cipsis swore. “I am not afraid.”
Noinion chuckled. “His father’s son, no doubt.”
Ioras grinned and clapped his son on the back.
“Let us get you a real sword,” Ioras told him. “One that has
been blessed by Alinard’s priests.”
“Does the blessing make them sharper?” Cipsis asked.
“No.”
“Then what is the point?” Cipsis scowled. He had never
taken much stock in religion or the Gods interfering in the lives
of mortals. Most of what he had seen could be explained away by
sleight of hand and trickery.
“You aren’t a believer?” Noinion asked.
Cipsis shook his head.
“It is time for him to witness a miracle,” Corp offered. “Call
for the healer as a witness for Alinard.”
“You are going to like her,” Corp said, a wide grin splitting
his beard. “A bit old for you, but pretty for a human.”
“Naomh was Highpriestess of the first church before she
retired her post to follow the Golden Child,” Noinion offered.
437
Gerald L. Black
“A medicis?” Cipsis asked.
Noinion shook her head.
“She is much more. The power of Alinard is strong within
her. I have seen her bring men back from near death.”
“Right,” Cipsis said in a tone that said he didn’t really
believe.
“Have you not often wondered about things that you have
seen?” Ioras asked. “How they came to pass?”
“Why should I?” Cipsis asked. “I have seen my mother
suffer, friends die. Are the Gods so selfish that they would allow
this?”
Ioras placed a hand upon his son’s shoulder.
“All things must die,” he said. “Otherwise the world would
be overcrowded in no time. For each person, the Gods have a
task. It may come at any time. Only Marbhan knows the will of
the other Gods. Death is the great neutralizer. It comes to us
whether we are rich or poor, old or young, pious or full of sin.”
“It isn’t fair,” Cipsis grumbled. “Do they not care about the
heartache they cause on earth.”
“Even Alinard must allow the passing of good people,”
Ioras said. “It is the circle of life. For each that is taken, he allows
another to be born.”
“And the grief of the families?”
“Alinard cries tears for every one of them. Silver tears from
his platinum face.”
“Platinum?” Corp asked.
“I have gazed upon the face of my father,” Ioras stated. “So
few have and lived. Soon I will be called to join him at his side.
438
The Golden Child
It is good to have a worthy successor to guide his followers on
Domhan.”
Cipsis paled. “You cannot mean…”
“Of course he means you, lad,” Corp chuckled. “You are
grandson to a God.”
“I can’t be,” Cipsis shook his head. “I am a mere boy. A
human.”
Noinion grinned with her filed teeth. “I have a feeling you
are so much more, boy.”
Cipsis gasped for air, his heart hammering in his chest. How
could this be? He had lived a life of squalor and turmoil. The
only one he had in his life was his mother. If he were the
grandson of a God. wouldn’t his life have been more luxurious?
“Where was my grandfather to aid me in my times of
need?” He scowled,
“He made you suffer to give you strength,” Ioras said. “As
he has done with me. Soon, there will be a final battle for the
souls of all humankind. You must be ready.”
“I am ready, ”Cipsis growled. “My quarrel with grandfather
can wait for another day. But we will have a talk, He and I.”
Corp laughed and said, “Well spoken, lad.”
“Where is this healer?” Cipsis asked . “And this sword? You
promised me a miracle.”
439
Gerald L. Black
Slowly, Mabsant climbed the hundreds of steps to his
chambers. Winded and sore, he reached the iron bound door and
removed his brass key. He went to place it in the lock, but the
door swung open with a loud squeak.
Surprised, and cautious he peered inside. Sitting upon a soft
chair sipping wine from a crystal decanter, was Fiad MacRohan
council member from Cel Cedad, his white robes with black trim
flowing from his frail frame in a puddle to the floor.
“Fiad,” Mabsant said. “How did you get in here?”
The shy and thin council member stood, abruptly.
“Ah, you return at last.”
“What are you doing in my chambers?” Mabsant asked,
looking around.
“I bring ominous tidings,” Fiad said. “About the An
Corran.”
“The Corran is no longer,” Mabsant reminded him. “We
disbanded it.”
“Yes,” Fiad said with a nod, “but we did not have the
authority.”
Mabsant paled. He watched the face of Fiad grow into a
wide smile as he calmly soothed the wrinkles from his robes.
“When I went to the king about it, he was livid,” Fiad said.
Mabsant felt like he had been struck in the stomach.
“What?” The obese advisor staggered backward at the shock
of the news.
“You didn’t think you could get away with treason, did
you?” The Cel Cedadian took another sip of the wine. “Good
440
The Golden Child
vintage by the way. When I take your place at the head of the
new council, I will enjoy going through your wine collection.”
“What have you done?” Mabsant asked and then realization
spread across his face. Someone had let Fiad in. He backed up
slowly to the open door.
“I did what needed to be done, “Fiad said. “What good is a
council if they do not support their rightful ruler?”
From behind, Mabsant could hear the heavy footsteps
heading his way. With his great girth there was no way he would
be able to run. His face fell.
“I was warned about a friend’s duplicity,” Mabsant sighed.
“I never imagined it would be you.”
Fiad smiled. “I have been quiet long enough through your
long winded prattling during the councils. Don’t worry. You will
not be alone. The others are being rounded up as we speak.”
“You have killed us all and destroyed the Kingdom,”
Mabsant said just as two strong arms grabbed his elbows. A
glance to each side showed him the faces of two tarbhacs their
bull mouths, pulled back to reveal large teeth.
Mabsant relaxed in their grip, eyes downcast .
“You betray me and the realm,” he muttered.
No!” Fiad shouted. “It is you who is the betrayer. Our job
was to council the King, not overthrow him.”
“There will be no kingdom left to rule when he is done,”
Mabsant replied. “You do not understand what you have done.”
“It is not our decision who sits upon the throne or how he
chooses to rule. You grew haughty and prideful.” Fiad flashed a
441
Gerald L. Black
cocky grin. “And haven’t we been taught that pride is a deadly
sin?”
“You cannot do this,” Mabsant pleaded. “Do you realize
what will happen?”
“Yes,” was Fiad’s response. “a new council will arise with
me at its head. We will not interfere with the king, merely advise
him. This is exactly what you should have done.”
“The other kingdoms will not take lightly to their council
members being rounded up and put to trial.”
“Who said anything about a trial?” Fiad said. “You are all to
be executed in twenty days’ time. A gathering of the citizens
will be announced to make it known what the penalty for treason
is. Make your peace with whatever God you pray to. And know
this, it was not personal.”
Mabsant didn’t resist as he was dragged away towards the
wooden door leading to the dungeons. His heels scraped against
the stone floor.
“This could mean war on the grandest scale,” he thought.
Ominous tidings, indeed.
442
The Golden Child
Chapter Twenty Two
Loose Ends
The portal appeared in the clearing with a flash of bright
light. Stepping from it, disheveled and staggering, Elioth nearly
fell. MacLugh caught the wizened wizard from behind and kept
him erect.
It was a simple thing to find the spell hidden amongst the
tomes and texts of the Great Library of Lorendium. Neither of
them knew the amount of energy it would leech from them to
cast it.
“I got you,” MacLugh said, grunting with the effort.
443
Gerald L. Black
“I’m fine,” grumbled Elioth. “Do not hold me like I am a
child.”
“You wound me,” MacLugh said, placing a hand over his
heart. “You are like the father I never wanted. Or grandfather.”
Elioth growled. “Grandfather is it? Why I oughta…”
“Look,” MacLugh said, pointing to the great cluster of mud
and wattle dwellings. “We have arrived.”
Elioth looked upon the village in disgust.
“This cannot be Calandrium,” he said. “This cannot be the
resting place of the great wizard Ondrex.”
“Let us ask someone,” MacLugh offered. Just then, a
centaur appeared, spear held in its mighty fists, followed closely
by another pair, one female. All were bare on the upper torsos
and each had unique markings on their equine bodies. Elioth
looked away from the female’s bare breasts, but MacLugh
merely grinned.
“Who are you?” the lead centaur asked. “What brings you
near Calandrium.”
“Question answered,” MacLugh said from the side of his
mouth. Elioth shushed him and raised his hands in supplication.
“I am the Crystal Wizard, Elioth. This is my companion,
MacLugh. We seek knowledge that is said to be in the Tome of
Oghma.”
The centaurs exchanged a glance, never lowering their
spears.
“Humans are not allowed to set foot in Calandrium,” the
female said. “It is forbidden.”
444
The Golden Child
MacLugh looked around. Surrounding them on all sides was
thick forest, oaks, dogwoods, fir, and aspen as far as the eye
could see. From behind the centaurs a few onlookers had stopped
out of curiosity to gaze at the humans who had wandered so close
to the village.
“Go back from where you came,” the lead centaur ordered.
“You are not welcome here.”
Elioth took in a hissing breath in agitation. “Is not the
wizard Ondrex buried within?” he asked.
“Aye,” the female said. “And it was he that brought
destruction down upon our kind. Humans and most especially
wizards have been forbidden since.”
“We must get the book,” Elioth grumbled. “It is of dire
importance.”
“To the human world?” the leader replied. “What do we
care about that?”
“Your king cared enough to send a delegate to the An
Corran.” MacLugh offered.
The centaur spat. “Cnychwyr has returned with news of
madness and war. We want no part of it.”
“Who is the leader of this village?” Elioth snorted.
“I am chieftain,” the leader said. “I am called Nycwor.”
“And your companions?” MacLugh asked with an affable
smile upon his lips.
“The other stud is Draryn,” Nycwor said. “The mare is
Chanys. They are my captains.”
“If I could suggest a compromise,” the burly wizard said.
445
Gerald L. Black
“We do not negotiate with humans,” Nycwor stated. “Leave
or be taken prisoner.”
“See here,” Elioth began, but MacLugh calmed him with a
firm hand upon the shoulder.
“Cysgu'n dda,” he muttered, tossing a handful of dust into
the air. The particles rode the wind directly into the centaurs’
faces. Instantly, they began to cough and sputter. Then, like great
trees in the forest, they fell to the earth and began to snore.
“Always liked that spell,” MacLugh said. “Now let’s go find
this tomb, get the book, and get the Hells out of here, by Banba’s
sickle.”
“Just like that, eh?” Elioth said with a sneer. “And who will
guide us to the grave, hmmm?”
“I hadn’t really thought that far ahead. I assume you knew
the location of Ondrex’s tomb.”
“Assumptions lead to the skewing of fact and confusing of
minds,” said the Crystal Wizard. “Something you would do well
to avoid in the future.”
“I will do my best,” MacLugh said with a smile.
The young centaurs had galloped off at the sight of the
chieftain falling and they yelled at the top of their lungs,
“Intruders! We are attacked.”
“Cac! May Banba shrivel your cock,” Elioth cursed at his
companion. “Are you always such a fool?”
“Nope,” MacLugh grinned. “Just on the second day of every
moon.”
Elioth rolled his eyes and began to mutter another spell.
446
The Golden Child
“Gwydr,” he said and a shell of crystal appeared above
them, surrounding them in its protective walls.
“Neat trick,” MacLugh said with admiration. “I must borrow
that one.”
“You can borrow my foot up your ass if you don’t be quiet
and let me think.”
Slowly, the pair made their way toward the center of the
village, centaurs moving from their path.. MacLugh made a
mental note to look through Elioth’s spell book one night when
the old wizard was sleeping. The spell was too hard to resist.
Toric was bored. The drink and food at the Coin’s Edge had
grown stale to his tongue and the company, several ogres, a half-
orc, and three dirty abhac were not to his liking. So, with a huge
sigh, he grabbed his meager possessions and walked out the
scarred door.
The streets of Fialscathac were swarming with refugees;
filthy haggard people, some still dressed in the livery of the royal
court. He spied many ex-fennid amongst the mob. A few priests,
mistletoe wrapped about the crowns of their heads showing them
to be followers of Eochaid, mingled around the crowd
distributing crusts of hard bread, snow apples, and hard cheese as
well as a minor healing where needed. Near a fountain in the
market place a paladin bearing the symbol of Diancecht slumped
against the wall of a rickety stall, wine sloshing from the skin in
his lap.
447
Gerald L. Black
The bwbach shook his head. It was hard to believe one of
the mighty paladins, the soldiers of the gods, could have been
brought to such a state. Though he took little stock in religion, he
knew that faith gave people hope and strength in dire times.
When a paladin could be brought so low, he knew things were at
their most dire.
His feet brought him rapidly across the frozen ground, the
thick pads tapping like leather across the road. He wrapped his
cloak tightly around himself and headed for the temple of
Alinard, rising above the town, its blue stone cross shining like a
beacon.
A crowd gathered on the temple’s grounds, makeshift
shelters being built in the tower’s shadow. Hope brought the
folks here and faith kept them believing that Alinard would guide
them through the despair. Toric knew better. He had never had a
single prayer answered. The Gods had abandoned the citizens of
Domhan decades ago. It was too late to rekindle their favor.
He did not want to temper their faith with his pessimism, so
he kept his head down and marched for the door of the cellar.
Somewhere in the dark depths the brotherhood kept all vintages
of fine wine and he was determined to find the very best to warm
his bones. And the thrill of the theft was just what he needed to
break the monotony and boredom he had found himself
surrounded by.
He stopped before the hastily repaired wooden door and
smiled. No need to even use the power of the tattoo with the door
in such disrepair. Not even a guard could be found at the entrance
to the cellar. His night would prove to be fruitful after all.
448
The Golden Child
Swiftly, he entered the dark, musty cellar his nose sniffing
the air like a beast. he could sense an odor in the air that
reminded him of stagnant water and filth. The smell usually
emanated from the rats and other vermin who made the dark
tunnels their home. He pulled his small blade and waited in the
darkness.
“A girl?” Morrigan gasped. They had followed the strange
bwbach through the labyrinth of tunnels to the warm husk of a
building where a makeshift camp had been built. A small girl lay
amongst the gathered grains and piles of sacks breathing heavily,
a doll clutched to her chest.
“She sleeps,” Ratto said. “Quiet.”
“A human girl,” Luaithreach hissed as if the word left a
bitter taste on her tongue. “What is going on?”
Ratto shrugged. “She is quite remarkable,” he answered.
“Her talents grow at a rapid pace and she seems to be able to
look deep into a man’s soul.”
There was something about the doll that eased Luaithreach’s
troubled mind.
“We will share your fire,” Cannivone replied,” and then be
on our way.”
“Do you have food?” Ratto asked, crossing his small arms
and scowling. “We do not have enough for so many plus two
large cats.”
Luaithreach smiled, sweetly.
449
Gerald L. Black
“I am sure with your skills, you could acquire some,” she
said. She was glad to be out of the biting wind and her mood had
improved dramatically despite. She turned to Morrigan and
sneered.
“You still follow us like a puppy in the dark. Why?”
Morrigan shrugged. Her cats found a warm corner near the
heat of the small blaze and curled up together.
“Denosia leads me to my purpose,” she said. “It must be
near.”
Luaithreach chuckled. “If your purpose is to starve or be
slain in the dark, then you are right.”
Morrigan narrowed her eyes at the blasphemy. “Denosia has
a purpose for all his Ratu. He will reveal it to me at the proper
time. I have faith.”
“A handful of faith and a handful of shit,” the dark woman
said. “Neither fills your belly or can kill your enemies.”
“True,” Morrigan replied. “That is what I have this for.” She
patted the hilt of her greatsword. The blade seemed to pulse in
the darkness like a beacon.
“I have a different tool in mind if it comes to that,” the
Daughter of Dragons muttered. “Two of them, actually.”
“What tools?” Morrigan asked.
“My feet,” Luaithreach said with a grin. “And my brain.
One to get me far away from the slicing blades of foolish humans
and the other to give me the wisdom to realize when it is time.”
“Death in service to Denosia is honorable,” Morrigan said.
“All Ratu would gladly lay down their lives for Him.”
450
The Golden Child
Luaithreach smiled, grimly. “The fact that He would expect
you to is exactly the reason I follow no gods other than Mesz.”
“Mesz?” Morrigan was puzzled. “Never heard of such a
God.”
“I know of him,” Cannivone said before the dark skinned
woman could answer. “He was instrumental in the battle for
Talantas. It is said he brought the dragons to fight the diabhols.”
“Sounds like Mesz,” Luaithreach agreed.
“But he is the sovereign of dragons,” Ratto said. “Why
would you follow him?”
Luaithreach let a wide smile grace her dark face. “I have
become close to his teachings. Besides, what difference does it
make which god I prefer to give my worship to?”
“It doesn’t,” Cannivone said, flatly. “Either way you will
just be opening yourself up for disappointment.” The sword had
been un-customarily quiet, but he could feel its presence
wiggling its way between his eyes like a worm. The boy
crouched in the hay and dirt that covered the floor and rubbed his
hands together over the small fire.
“What is it about you,” Morrigan asked him, “that calls to
me? That whispers in my veins that you bear watching?”
“Maybe it is my magnetic personality,” he offered.
Luaithreach snarled and stepped up to the tattooed woman.
“Touch him,” she warned, “and it will be the last action you
make.”
“I do not wish harm to come upon the boy,” Morrigan
retorted. “There is something inside him that beckons to my very
nature. Like he has been possessed.”
451
Gerald L. Black
“Nonsense,” Luaithreach growled. “More superstitious rot.
The boy has a good heart. I have sensed it.”
“Excuse me,” Ratto interjected. “If you are quite finished I
would like to go hunt for food now. Anyone care to join me?”
Luaithreach jumped to her feet.
“I think I would prefer your company to that of this
Denosian.”
“Let us make haste then,” the bwbach said. “Before the
sunlight fades.”
“We are going into tunnels, shithead,” she said.
The bwbach smiled. “Not this time,” he replied.
“Where do we go?” Morrigan asked.
“To a certain cellar,” Ratto smiled again. “To acquire a
special vintage of wine. Then up to the pantry which is fully
stocked. I assure you.”
Something in Luaithreach’s head warned her to be careful,
but she pushed it aside. I am the daughter of Mesz. What do I
need to be fearful of?
“Where is this pantry?” she asked.
“In Alinard’s temple, of course.” Ratto grinned.
“Wake the girl,” Cannivone said.
Sithic sat in complete silence, the ancient oak wrapping him
in its gnarled limbs. The Coill Cnamh was well known for its
452
The Golden Child
ancient trees and multitude of ancient bones left aside from
countless battles between the Sirite Lúbtar, an ancient and
malevolent race, and those of the wood dwelling creatures. The
Forest of Bones it was called and the ghosts of the dead
wandered the thick trees searching for bodies that had long ago
turned to dust.
Sithic closed his eyes and listened to the whispers of the
trees. There was peace in his woods-just as he liked it. All around
he could sense the creatures of the forest as they foraged through
the underbrush or hunted overhead. He could hear the flapping of
wings in the clod filled sky.
When the hawk lit upon his shoulder, he was slightly
surprised. Most creatures avoided him as they would any two-
legged creature. The bird was large for its kind with three distinct
feathers near its head. Then, it began to screech.
Sithic’s eyes widened as the bird’s incessant yapping
formed words in his mind.
“Very interesting,” he muttered. “It seems it is time to test
the limits of the Gods after all. I must pay my friend Mesz
another visit. And the Pantheon be damned.”
Sithic spoke to the oak and it spread its limbs, releasing him
from their secure embrace. The hawk flapped its wings, eagerly
and let out another piercing cry.
“Come, Kisabuk,” the LeafLord said. “If what you say is
true, the ranger is in peril. I owe her much.”
The hawk seemed to calm and settle onto the sirite’s
muscular shoulder.
453
Gerald L. Black
“The Gods will be none too pleased,” Sithic sighed. “But to
save the world….”
He left the rest unsaid.
It was morning when the first attack came. Ioras was
summoned from his tent, Cipsis at his side. A line of shambling
creatures approached from the south, sunlight glinting off
weapons. Before the army came a foul odor. The smell of death
and decay.
Frantic, Ioras gathered what forces remained. The clear call
of the trumpet rallied them to formation.
Corp Salach, abhac general scowled as he saw the
approaching collection of undead and fachan. They were sorely
outnumbered and in no shape to fight against forces that would
not tire.
Noinion Bui placed a warm hand on his shoulder and gave
him a small smile. She too could sense the fear in the air. Many
would die, she knew. May the Gods see them through.
“Send a runner to the city,” Ioras cried. “Have them place
the defenses.”
“Not the army we were expecting,” Naomh Iobairt, priest of
Alinard said.
“No,” Ioras winced. “It is not.”
454
The Golden Child
Cipsis looked at his father, briefly and frowned. A hand
went to the shiny new sword he had been given, the one he called
Lopper.
“The bwbach Fennel spoke of such an army devastating
Belton,” he said.
“Then we are beset on all sides,” Ioras grunted. “May
Alinard give us strength.”
Draiocht Intinn, wizard of the Golden Child’s army raised
his staff up high and muttered words of power. Clouds scuttled
across the sky, blocking out the sun. Lightning flashed inside the
clouds with loud rumbles.
“Let them come,” the wizard growled. “Let them face the
power of Elymas.”
“And Alinard,” Naomh added, fingering the platinum cross
at his waist.
“And the Golden Child,” Duille Or, the sirite general said,
stringing his yew bow. “And his son.”
“I am sorry you were dragged into this,” Ioras told Cipsis,
but the boy just shrugged.
“I have seen my share of death, already,” the boy said. He
sighed and buckled the sword to his hip.
“Remember no matter what happens this day,” Ioras said. “I
am content and happy to be fighting at your side. My son.” His
smile was warm, but it did nothing to ease the boy’s mind.
They snatched up weapons and rode to face the coming
horde.
455
Gerald L. Black
From his perch atop Nuzzgo’s humped back, G’narish
watched the approaching horde. From the south they came, a
swarming black mass across the ground. The moaning voices of
zombies, the clattering of skeletal bones, and the strange cries of
the fachan split the air.
With a sigh, the bwbach reached into his tiny pouch and
deftly removed a small whistle, carved from bone in intricate
designs of birds. He pushed aside the leather mask he wore and
placed the whistle to his thin lips, but he did not blow. Not yet.
Something stayed his hand. He knew the magic in the
whistle would be useful one time only. Selfishly he had guarded
the magic, waiting for the right time to use its power.
When he had found the whistle amongst the scattered bodies
of an unlucky, or careless group of adventurers he knew he had
found something special. The diviner had told him of the
whistle’s true nature. he had also been warned of its curse. It was
this as much as the item’s rarity that had kept him from utilizing
the thing’s power up to that moment.
G’narish turned the item in his hands, admiring the detailed
carvings- the uncannily human-like bird creatures displayed in its
ivory surface. He knew the carvings portrayed the mythical
branach, a race of humanoid bird folk rumored to live atop the
highest peaks of the mountains, far from prying eyes. Though he
had never seen such a creature, he could not bring himself to
doubt their existence. He had never laid eyes upon a God either,
but they had shown their presence often enough.
456
The Golden Child
According to the diviner, Awci, the whistle would summon
a flock of the bird folk to the aid of the wielder one time only
before crumbling into dust. Created by the bird goddess
Rhiannon, the whistle was given to the hero Emawrod during the
last Hell wars when the abhac Dwain, using a huge axe given to
him by Alinard, had closed the portals connecting the worlds,
sacrificing himself for the good of the realms. The whistle was
meant to be used as a last resort by the race of humankind to
save their kind from extinction.
Rhiannon was willing to sacrifice her most precious
creation, the branach in order to save Domhan from the Hellish
hordes. Thanks to Dwain and a handful of heroes, the whistle had
never been needed. As centuries passed it became lost in time,
passed from hand to hand and forgotten. Now, it was in the hands
of a bwbach with an identity crisis.
G’narish watched as the Golden Child maneuvered his
forces into battle lines outside the city’s small palisade walls.
Badly outnumbered, the forces of Ioras faced a grim, bloody end
at the hands of the mob.
An alarm rang through the town of Fialscathac and citizens
and soldiers rushed to find their places in hopes of surviving the
coming battle.
The dark army approached slowly, the undead moving with
steady, deliberate gait. A seemingly unending line of fachan took
up the rear. Each held a weapon in their single fist, sharp edges
glittering in wan light.
On the other side a scattered assortment of fennid, known by
their colored cloaks, gathered around a single man. Green,
457
Gerald L. Black
yellow, and red united under a single tattered banner with a gold
dragon displayed on red. G’narish was miles from the action, but
he could feel the tension in the air. He could smell death as it
silently crossed the plains.
With a final longing gaze at the whistle, he placed it to his
lips and blew.
A shrill whistle carried on the winds calling to Civvac Cthal,
king of the branach. Ancient prophecy spoke of the day when
Rhiannon would call her kind to aid the other races. Though most
deemed it a laughable myth, Civvac had held out hope that one
day his kind would be able to exist once more among the
humans, the abhac, and the sirite. Leave their lives of solitude,
hiding out in the desolate mountaintops avoiding all others. He
wished for the branach to take their place amongst them.
For centuries they had waited for the call of their goddess.
King after king listened to the winds to no avail. Still, with a
resolve and absolute conviction, King Civvac did his duty for his
folk. At last, it had paid off.
The goddess had answered. The cry burrowed deep into his
soul as if Rhiannon had reached into his heart and placed an
ember there, igniting his soul.
458
The Golden Child
Civvac stretched his arms, spreading the wings that were
attached from claw to armpit and let the current carry him
through the sky.
The voice inside his head had been clear. He must aid the
Golden One in his battle against the most ancient of foes,
Dubhaca; the little black one.
Throughout history no diabhol had done more damage or
shown more malice towards the races of Domhan than Dubhaca.
Sheltered in their lofty abodes, the branach had stayed secluded
in their neutrality until the time came to act. Until Rhiannon gave
them purpose. She had given them that and more. On their wings
they would carry the very salvation of Domhan.
Civvac let out a piercing call to all his warriors. An army
gathered to the south around a settlement called Fialscathac, a
human town. It was there the goddess would lead them to their
long awaited glory.
Soon, the sky was filled with bird men sporting plumage of
varying shades.
Gearalt was bored. How his father had managed to stay
focused as these fools twittered on endlessly was beyond him.
Always they spewed the same worthless words from their
mouths. The An Corran, the paladins, the fennid, even the foul
goblin Gaspuc who stood before the throne now-all spoke of the
same things.
Was the realm not his to do with as he chose? Why should
he care what the citizens thought of his laws? Wasn’t it by his
459
Gerald L. Black
divine mercy that he let them use his land to farm their crops and
feed their families? He was entitled to his share as ruler of the
land.
He sloshed the wine in his cup and stared at the liquid. It
looked like blood. Something stirred in his breast; anger,
resentment. The darkness inside his heart seethed at the thought
that even the An Corran had betrayed him.
He paid no attention to what the goblin said. His thoughts
were on other things. They had searched the realm for Cannivone
to no avail. The new army had been arriving over the last week,
filling his barracks and enforcing his laws in Talantas. Already
the coffers overflowed.
Colm Sadach now rested in a guest room in the royal halls.
His seven generals resided in the barracks, able to rest from the
energy draining trek through the portal. Soon, they would attack
the forces of Ioras and wipe them from the face of Yrth. Gearalt
smiled, his eyes glowing yellow.
With a look of annoyance, his thoughts wandered to the
council members locked away in the dungeons. He glanced to the
side of the dais where Fiad stood haughtily, a small smile upon
his face.
He would not stand for betrayal and treason. The executions
would begin twenty days’ time, he decided. Let those who
commit treason, suffer the consequences. There were already too
many loose ends. Let them be tied.
460
The Golden Child
Chapter Twenty Two
Scars
In the darkness they could barely make out faint outlines of
those ahead. Each placed a hand on the one before them.
Cannivone had his palm atop the bwbach’s head. He could feel
Luaithreach’s hand on his shoulder, squeezing slightly out of
nervousness or fear. Or possibly excitement. Cannivone couldn’t
begin to guess what dwelled within her mind.
He knew the bwbach could see in the darkness. He only
hoped they wouldn’t be led into a trap. He had to put his trust in
one of the most notorious races on Domhan. Because of their
small size, many bwbachs took up thievery and with that
profession came an inherent lack of morality. Not to say
bwbachs were evil. They just had a skewed moral compass.
461
Gerald L. Black
“I do not like this,” the sword whispered.
Cannivone grunted in reply. he felt another squeeze on his
shoulder. He ignored the voice of Bloodletter, concentrating fully
on the path Ratto was leading.
“Kill them,” the sword whined. “Let us fulfill our own
destiny.”
Suddenly the bwbach stopped. It took all they had not to
stumble into each other. The jagats mewed softly in agitation.
“The tunnels narrow considerably ahead,” Ratto said. “But
there is a secret panel that leads to the cellars of the temple. I
found it purely by accident when I was….”
“We don’t care,” growled Luaithreach. “Just get us to where
we are going.”
Ratto grunted..
“The thanks I get,” he muttered. “Try and help and all I get
is rudeness and malicious…..” the words faded beneath his
breath.
The young girl Ghia, doll clutched in her arms stepped
forward and placed a hand on Ratto’s arm.
“I am thankful for your help,” she said. “It was very kind of
you to help strangers.”
“Where we are going,” queried Morrigan, “there is light to
see by, yes?”
Ratto smiled, his teeth white in the darkness. “There are
torches,” was the reply.
“It will have to do,” Cannivone said. He rubbed his temples,
the beginnings of a headache starting to emerge. “I just want to
get out of these damned tunnels.”
462
The Golden Child
Luaithreach laughed. “You are the one that led us into the
tunnels to begin with,” she said.
Cannivone grunted in reply. Why? He asked the sword.
“Within the tunnels I made a very lucrative living when I
was alive. Many dangers lurk here, but many an ally as well.”
“It matters little,” Morrigan said. “Something wanted us
down here. I too was led by a force I cannot explain. It led me to
the young boy.”
“Wonders never cease,” the dark woman mumbled.
“Here we are,” Ratto said. They heard a few scrapes against
the dirt and stone and felt a slight breeze caressing their faces.
Loki growled and leapt forward, nearly knocking Ratto to the
ground.
“Stupid cat,” the bwbach said.
Roki followed her sister through a small doorway now
opened before them. Together, the party stepped through.
The jagats stood up ahead in the faint glow from a small
torch that lay sputtering on the floor. They circled a small figure
standing on the dusty wooden floor. The flash of steel glinted in
the firelight.
“Roki. Loki.” Morrigan called her pets. “Stand down.”
“Are these yours?” the figure asked, pointing his blade at
the jagats. It was then they realized it was a bwbach dressed in
travel leathers and covered in filth. Nearby sat an opened bottle
of wine.
“They will not harm you, ”Morrigan promised.
“You are right in saying that,” the bwbach said. “Where did
you come from?”
463
Gerald L. Black
“Who are you?” Cannivone asked.
“Toric Tusslegut, ”the bwbach replied with a sarcastic bow.
“What brings you sneaking through the temple cellars?”
“Our business,” Luaithreach said with a sneer, “and not
yours.”
“Fair enough,” Toric said with a shrug. “Off you go then. I
was merely wetting my throat before heading on my way.”
“On your way where?” Morrigan asked. “You defile the
temple of Alinard?”
“It wouldn’t be the first time,” Toric said, “but this time I
seek one who was placed here for protection.”
“What for?” Morrigan asked.
“My business,” the bwbach replied with a wide grin. “Not
yours.” The daughter of dragons frowned.
“We seek only food and warmth,” Cannivone said. “We
have a young girl with us.” He indicated where Ghia cowered
behind them.
Toric pointed with his sword across the chamber. “Stairs to
the upper temple are that way.” He swept the blade across in
another direction. “The doorway out to the street is that way.”
“We seek the pantry,” Ratto said. “I know my way.”
“Then you are either brave or foolish,” Toric replied. “And I
don’t care which. I wish only to check upon the status of my
friend and I will be on my way.”
“Why do you hide in the cellars?” Morrigan asked. “Why
don’t you check on her properly?”
Toric sighed. “I have not endeared myself to the
Alinardians,” he said. “They would not welcome me here.”
464
The Golden Child
“How do you expect to find this girl, then?” Luaithreach
asked.
“I have my ways,” was the reply.
“I will scout ahead,” Ratto said. He said a word filled with
power and his body began to tremble and distort, shrinking into
the cloak around his shoulders. Soon, a rat stared at them with
blinking eyes.
Like a shot, it ran to a hole in the wall.
“Interesting,” Toric said with a smile. “You will excuse me I
hope. There are questions I must ask that one.” Beneath his tunic
came a strange glow and suddenly the bwbach dissipated into a
mist and flowed into the same hole the rat had scurried through.
“Fucking bwbachs, “ Luaithreach said.
“To the temple or outside?” Morrigan asked, a hand upon
the scruff of each jagat’s neck.
Neither,” Cannivone replied. “We wait.” A flare lit the
chamber as he lit a torch.
Darius stood with his bodyguards, dressed in ceremonial
plate armor of Cel-Cedadian design. Alinard’s cross was etched
in the breastplate and at each shoulder. The damned stuff was
heavy and made the priest sweat. His skin was beginning to itch
incessantly.
Rodni and Tongael stood to each side, axes in hand. The
streets of Fialscathac were filled with armed citizens. though
their weapons were not manufactured for war. Pitchforks, small
465
Gerald L. Black
hammers, sharpened sticks, clubs, and pokers were abundant.
There were a small number of bows and slings in the hands of
hunters and supplied by the local fletcher, a man named Bodyd,
who was nowhere to be found. He had run off with a handful of
women and children to hide in the forest.
Not everyone was brave enough to fight against a horde of
the undying. The priest could not blame the man for his
cowardice. He was proud of the ones who stayed behind, eager to
protect their homes from the horde of foul creatures
Darius spared a glance behind him at the wide open doors of
the temple. Various acolytes shuffled about, gathering weapons,
polishing armor, their fingers twisting thongs of prayer beads.
Lips moved silently in prayer.
There was no sign of the girl, Perinia. She had gone to the
chapel for one last prayer before joining the priests in the main
hall. She should have returned by now. Maybe she had stopped in
the kitchens for a quick bite, he pondered.
Perinia stood in the chapel gazing at the weathered frescoes,
the carvings and statues in dire need of repair. Her gaze lingered
on a particular statue of a bearded man in simple robes who
appeared to be shaping the form of mankind in his hands.
“Alinard,” she muttered. “See my family and friend safe
from the tyranny and oppression of fools.”
She placed a bundle of flowers at the statue’s feet and left
the chamber. Absentmindedly, she scratched the scar on her left
466
The Golden Child
cheek, a grim reminder of the cruelty of men who possess power
over others.
What gives them power? she wondered. The Gods?
Bloodlines? Mindless people who act like sheep following
blindly? Priests and rulers are much alike in that regard, feeding
their followers with empty promises that do nothing to fill no
purses or bellies other than their own.
“People are fools,” she decided. She smoothed the wrinkles
from the simple white tunic trimmed with blue at the hem and
sleeves she was given to wear while in the temple.
“We must retain a modicum of tradition,” Darius had told
her. All priests wore such garb when praying in the chapel.
Perinia didn’t see why it mattered what clothes a person wore.
Would Alinard not listen to a prayer unless one was wearing this
garb? Would he ignore all prayers given outside the chapel? Did
he only hear the pleas of his holy priests?
She had never questioned her beliefs. Always she had held
on to the teachings of her parents that Alinard gave hope in all
things. Her recent weeks had caused her to have severe problems
with faith.
She had been left to suffer, abandoned in a dark hole.
Alinard had not rescued her. Toric had. Now she was abandoned
again in a temple with questionable dealings. Surrounded by
wizened old men who leered at her when she passed by.
The old saying was: “Men will always be flawed. Alinard
left them that way to be shaped by life.”
Life seemed to be “shaping” her alright. She should be
rather well shaped by now, she reckoned.
467
Gerald L. Black
Her father once told her when she was crying over the
unfairness of having to clean the royal toilets: Complaining does
nothing but lead to despair. Life is not always puppy dogs and
rainbows tied up in ribbons. Life is a turd. When life hands you a
shovel full of shit, it dumps it on your head. Character; strength
comes from how you continue to dig yourself out.
She realized at that moment just how much she missed her
mother and father. Though they were merely servants at Castle
Dubh, they were royalty in her eyes. She wiped away a small tear
that rolled down her cheek as she headed toward her chambers.
She was startled when the voice called out from behind her.
“It does a heart good to see you are well.”
She turned and was confronted by one of the younger
priests, a short man a few years older than herself with oily
tresses of polished copper. He smiled and stepped toward her.
“Brother,” she managed to croak.
“Please,” the priest said. “Not so formal. Call me Nalias.”
“Nalias,” She tried the name on her tongue. “I am headed to
my chambers. May Alinard bless you.”
“Wait a moment,” the priest said, his gaze wandering across
her figure. She immediately felt her skin crawl.
“I should not, broth…Nalias.”
The priest scowled. “We have been most hospitable,” he
said. “You cannot spare a moment to speak with a brother?”
“Sorry,” Perinia grumbled. “I do not wish to be rude, but…”
“Yes it is rude.” Nalias’ frown deepened. “We give you
shelter in Alinard’s home. We feed you. Yet, you give us nothing
in return. Only….temptation.”
468
The Golden Child
“Temptation?” Perinia did not like the way the conversation
was headed. “I meant nothing.”
“Such are the words of all of Antius’ succubi,” the priest
growled. “We may be priests of Alinard, but we are still men.”
He caressed her cheek with his index finger, tracing the scar.
“These scars do nothing to detract from your loveliness, my
dear.”
Perinia swallowed. “Thank you Nalias.”
“Alinard has filled the hearts of man with certain needs,” the
priest said. “We are not immune. He would forgive me if I were
to stumble.”
“Do not do this, Nalias,” Perinia pleaded. “Let me return to
my room, please.”
“Long has it been since I have been tempted so,” Nalias
said. His hands began to move lower, down Perinia’s neck, her
shoulders.
With her hands, she removed the offending appendages
from her body. Suddenly, Nalias’ face contorted in anger. his
hands flew to her throat.
“You think you are too good for a priest of Alinard?” he
snarled. His fingers tightened around her throat. She gasped for
air as her hands pounded the man’s chest. Dazzling pricks of
light began to appear before her eyes.
Violently, the priest tossed her to the ground face first and
fell atop her. She cried out, her throat raw. She could feel his
hands like claws pulling at the hem of her tunic.
469
Gerald L. Black
“Too long,” he whispered in her ear. “Too long away from
the pleasures of a woman. Show me how thankful you are for
Alinard’s hospitality.”
The hem of her tunic began to raise. His weight upon her
was crushing. She shivered as she felt his hand upon her bare
buttocks, caressing her. His tongue scraped along the scar of one
cheek. She cried out, tears pouring from her eyes.
“No,” she cried. “Help me.” Her voice echoed through the
corridor. Angrily, Nalias pressed her face into the floor, cutting
off her cries.
“You will thank me.” he grunted as his hand fumbled for the
hem of his own tunic. Perinia turned her head. The stone floor
was cool upon her cheek. She could feel the man’s member
stiffening against the skin of her ass. His other hand still pressed
on the back of her neck.
“The next question,” Nalias hissed in her ear. “Do I take you
like a girl or like one of the page boys?”
Perinia cried out, but her words were muffled. Tears flowed
from her ice blue eyes as her mind began to turn in upon itself. A
blurred figure appeared in her vision.
She felt his fingers slide into her and he squealed. “Still a
virgin. How wonderful.”
Her gaze began to clear and she stared into the wide eye of
the biggest rat she had ever seen. There was a strange
intelligence in its eyes as it looked upon her face then shifted its
gaze toward the priest, fumbling with his member atop her.
Suddenly, the priest grunted. She felt something warm
splash on her bare flesh and the pressure atop her was released.
470
The Golden Child
Perinia rolled over and scrabbled against the wall covering
herself and pulling her knees tightly to her chest.
The priest lay in a widening pool of blood, his throat now an
open wound. Over him stood Toric, the bwbach who had rescued
her from the King’s dungeons. The rat suddenly shifted and grew
becoming another bwbach. She stared in shock.
Toric smiled and wiped his blade on the priest’s tunic. He
placed the blade back in his leg sheath and crossed his arms.
“It seems I come at an opportune time again,” he said.
Perinia couldn’t hold in the tears.
“Toric,” she gasped as she embraced him with a tight hug.
Ratto looked on sheepishly.
“I came to check on you, girl,” Toric said his face creasing
in anger. “And a good thing I did, too. Is this the hospitality of
the famous Church of Alinard? We will have a discussion the
Highpriest and I.”
“Why and how did you follow me?” Ratto asked, confusion
screwing his face into a tight ball.
Toric glared at him.
“Do you think that you are the only one who has survived
on more than just his wits and boyish good looks?” Toric
snorted. “Oh wait. That is just me.”
“My cloak has aided me,” Ratto said, humbly. “But you
wear no such thing.”
Toric pushed Perinia away and pulled up the leather tunic he
wore revealing the bottom portion of a strange marking.
“Many coins and many hours were spent getting this mark,”
he said. “It has served me well.”
471
Gerald L. Black
Ratto beamed. “A magical sigil tattoo like the barbarians of
Gandwy wear?”
“Similar,” Toric replied. “But much more potent. It does
more than protect me from a mage’s spells or warn me of evil
intent.”
“Apparently.”
“Now,” Toric said, casting a gaze toward where Perinia
stood, silently sobbing. “Where do we find this High Priest? We
need to have words.”
Elioth stopped before the ivy covered tomb. Its markings
were simple carved in Centaurian glyphs of protection. It had to
be the tomb of Ondrex. Who else would the centaurs need
protection from?
“I believe we have found the resting place of the tome,” the
Crystal Wizard said with a beaming smile.
“There appears to be no door,” MacLugh grunted. “How are
we supposed to enter?”
“They had to put him inside somehow,” Elioth snapped.
“Maybe,” MacLugh replied with a shrug, “they built it up
around him.”
“Get serious,” Elioth scoffed. “Are you ever serious?”
“Only when needed.” Elioth was not pleased with the
response.
“We need to find a way in,” the Crystal Wizard said. “A
secret door. A lever. Something.”
472
The Golden Child
“Maybe they left no way in. Or out, as the case may be.”
“It is not a grave, MacLugh,” Elioth was getting irritable.
“It’s a tomb. There is always a way inside.”
“I cannot find anything,” the portly wizard replied.
“Then we shall have to make our own,” Elioth said, starting
the gestures for a spell.
“Back away from the tomb and make no gestures that could
be mistaken for magic,” a voice said. The pair turned to see a
pack of centaurs wearing angry expressions.
“Shit,” growled Maclugh. “Should I put them to sleep?”
Elioth eyed the group, noticing the nocked arrows, arms
cocked with javelins in hand. he shook his head.
“You would be dead before you could finish uttering it,” the
Crystal Wizard sighed. He raised his arms in supplication.
“Bind them,” the largest of the centaurs said. “Throw them
in the prison. We all knew humans couldn’t be trusted and this is
an example of why.”
“We have harmed no one,” MacLugh tried to reason with
them.
“You trespassed even after having been given warning. You
used magic against one of the fear capall. That transgression
alone was once punishable with death.”
“What is the punishment now?” Elioth prodded. “We must
recover the tome of Ondrex.”
“I hope you are a patient human, then.” the centaurs all
chuckled at the cryptic answer.
“What does that mean?” Elioth frowned.
473
Gerald L. Black
“You will be in prison for twenty years or until you die. By
orders of the chieftain.”
“No.” MacLugh cried in terror. “I will not be locked away
like a beast.”
“Be at ease,” Elioth said from the side of his mouth. “I have
a plan. We will be free by this time tomorrow.”
“Famous last words,” MacLugh mumbled. The centaurs
circled them. relieving them of all weapons, staves, belongings
and ushered them away, curses pouring from MacLugh’s lips.
The city and the Temple of Alinard would be protected to
the end, Ioras swore, raising a weary head towards the sky. To
his left stood the young boy Cipsis, a longsword clutched tightly
in his fist. He wore a look of sheer determination, so out of place
on one so young as to be alarming. Strong was he in Alinard’s
love, though and Ioras beamed with pride at his newly found son.
Together, they stood like golden beacons in the sunlight, the
rays reflecting from their armor in rays of calming light. All who
gazed upon them were instantly cleansed of all doubts and fear. It
was this power that kept the forces from breaking ranks.
Draiocht and Noinion stood directly behind the Golden
Child, the wizard’s staff glowing with a bright blue nimbus. With
them stood the Rifennid Manech MacMal, defiance creased into
his brow. The fennid and an assortment of paladins spread out
474
The Golden Child
around them. To each flank were archers: sirite and corani. A
legion of heavily armored abhac stood at the forefront armed
with axes and hammers and yelling insults at the approaching
mob. Yor Granitespire stood amongst them.
The bwbach Fennel and his two daughters stood to the side,
javelins thrust in the snow at their feet. Sheer terror clouded their
eyes as they watched the wall of the unclean approaching them
again.
“That is it,” Fennel muttered. “If we survive, we are moving
back to Bwbachod where it is peaceful.”
Harmoni laughed. “Peaceful? With the mad King Ouain
Beag on the throne?”
‘We will pay our taxes and he will leave us be,” Meladi
added. “Though there are no schools of Oghma in Bwbachod.”
“The music career must wait I’m afraid,” he told his
daughters. “Let’s see if we can live through the day first.’
“I intend to,” Harmoni said. “No stinking corpse will defeat
me.”
“If that was all we had to worry about,” her sister added, “I
would have more confidence. These corpses walk. And when
they fall, they rise back up to fight again. How can we defeat
them?”
“We must do what I swore I would never do,” Fennel said,
grudgingly.
“What, papa?”
“Put my faith in the humans and their God.”
475
Gerald L. Black
Kimber stood a few rows back, her hand wrapped around
the scruff of Bailey’s thick neck. The wardog growled low in her
throat at the imminent war. It was what she had been trained for
and with a show of fangs, she drooled onto the frozen dirt.
Tavish and Hennesi were nearby. Kimber could just make
out the pair as they stood hand in hand as if sharing one last
private moment before going to Marbhan’s dark embrace..
They watched as a sirite named Brethil was cut down by the
sword of a fachan, the creature’s eye blazing beneath the thick
brow. Ioras grimaced as blood sprayed into the frigid air. The
copper taint filled the air adding to the stench of piss, feces, and
mud.
Ioras and Cipsis rushed forward, swords raised in defiance.
Behind them thousands of armored men and women let out a
valiant cry as they rushed toward death.
Kimber took a deep breath and fingered her bow. Her
swords she thrust in the dirt at her feet, ready at a moment’s
notice.
The ranger couldn’t help but wonder how the half-ogre
Lughdo had fared and whether Neftet had finally reached his
goal, gaining his freedom at last from the wicked Rhollo. Sadly,
she looked to the sky where Hennesi’s gaze lingered. There were
no answers raining down upon them. Her free hand fell to the
fletching of a long arrow in the quiver at her side.
“Everyone must die,” she said quietly. “Now is as good a
time as any.” Bailey looked up at her and whined. The undead
moved forward.
476
The Golden Child
The bell in the guard tower began to chime, echoing through
the streets and deep into Cannivone’s muddled brain. He cursed
aloud and placed hands over his ears which did little to block the
noise of the bell or the snickering of the blade.
“We are in this now,” the blade said. “I will have all the
blood I need soon.”
“What in the Nine Hells is happening out there?”
Luaithreach asked.
“War,” Cannivone said.
“There is a taint in the air,” Morrigan said. “It cannot go
unimpeded.”
“Wait long enough,” the boy said. “And it will come to you.
It always does.”
From behind them they heard the girl Ghia laugh. All heads
turned toward her and chills ran up their collective spines when
they saw her having a conversation with the doll.
“Ghambi says this will be your chance to make amends.
Give the sword to Luaithreach.” She was looking at Cannivone.
The others looked at him, quizzically, but he merely sighed
and nodded.
“I have a better idea,” he said and headed for the stairs
toward the surface.
“What the…?” Morrigan started. “Is the boy mad?”
Luaithreach shrugged and smiled.
“No madder than you or I,” she said. “I would guess.”
477
Gerald L. Black
“If there is to be war,” the Ratu said. “Wouldn’t it be safer
down here?”
“Safe is boring,” the Daughter of Dragons said and ran to
catch up to the boy. Her words echoed back into the cellar.
“I need to get that sword.”
Onvalay gripped his mace and muttered a prayer to Bach
Bychan. It had all come down to this; waiting. Waiting for the
attack, waiting to fight, waiting to die. He knew they were sorely
outnumbered and the town of wooden buildings was not well
defended. The wall was a short affair of sharpened logs with a
narrow gate that never closed. A sitting duck, as the saying went.
The abhac did not fear death, he only hoped he would sell
his life a little less cheaply. His gaze went over his shoulder and
behind to the tall temple tower, the glowing cross of strange blue
metal. This is what they have faith in?
The abhac priest chuckled. He would show them that Bach
Bychan still had strength in his arms. The abhac gripped the haft
of his hammer and widened his stance awaiting the first skeleton
who stepped into his path. Around him he could smell the fear,
see the wide and tear filled eyes of the simple townsfolk who
gathered with their makeshift weapons to defend their homes.
Many races were represented including, to the abhac’s
surprise, a small contingent of goblins. Their sickly orange and
478
The Golden Child
yellow faces were set in grim lines, bat ears twitching, nervously.
The creatures’ mouths were so wide when they opened them to
chatter, it was as if their face was on a hinge.
Onvalay had never liked the foul creatures. His race was in
constant battle with the little monsters. But he would forego his
prejudices for the sake of the realm and all that was right for the
time being.
His thoughts were interrupted by the eerie sound of clacking
bones. The militia gave a collective rush of breath and waited for
their orders to come from Corp Leisg, Ioras’ abhac general. many
would die, Onvalay knew. He hoped that many undead would
join them in the dirt.
Ioras’ arm was tired. Blood covered his armor in a sticky
coat. Several scratches stung upon his arms where a blade or
claw had struck. Beside him, the boy Cipsis grunted with every
swing of his dented sword. Piles of corpses fell at their feet, but
for every one slain three would replace them.
Across the way, Corp Salach, the abhac general roared to
Bach Bychan and cursed through his braided beard of flowing
red. His hammer smashed skulls, shattered bones. When an ally
fell, Naomh Iobairt rushed amongst them, her healing hand
working quickly to staunch the blood that flowed like wine. The
Golden Child smiled at the whirling form of Noinion Bui, her
naked, tattooed form slashing and kicking at her foes like a beast.
479
Gerald L. Black
The sirite forces, led by Duille Or, his golden hair flapping
in the breeze, his clear, musical voice shouting commands as
they sky filled with brightly fletched arrows, massed at the base
of the wooden walls, a dark stain against the pale oak.
Another fachan fell at Cipsis’ feet, emitting the foul stench
of rot. The boy wiped his blade clean and swiveled his head
about, searching for another foe. Ioras’ breast swelled with pride.
He is his father’s son.
For every fachan that fell, two more took its place and soon
the pair were surrounded by a mass of nightmarish creatures.
Skeletons and the animated corpses of the fallen pressed around
them like a smothering blanket.
Though the army of Ioras killed by the thousands, the dead
would simply rise again and continue the fight. Already a large
number had gotten past their defenses and entered the city. He
could only hope the militia and the church’s knights could stop
them.
The fachan were particularly hard to kill, their hides tough
as stone and their single arm possessing the strength of two men.
Sadly, Ioras noted the prone, bleeding bodies of many of his
followers. Blood soaked the ground and the moans of the dying
sang a haunting lullaby across the plains.
Looking to his left he watched the woman, Kimber as she
fought off two fachan at once, a blade in each hand. Her dog,
Bailey had a zombie on the ground worrying at its neck like a
scrap of meat.
They were outnumbered and fighting a battle they would be
hard pressed to win. Watching the dead rise again was
480
The Golden Child
disheartening, but even worse was the smell. The stench of
rotting flesh permeated the clear air, choking them where they
fought.
Ioras had witnessed several fennid fall beneath the stomping
feet of the fachan. He could see the figure of Manech MacMal,
braid flowing behind him, greatsword carving a path through
fachan and zombie alike. A pile of bodies lay at his feet.
Of the beautiful Arquel, he could not see. He hoped she was
well. the last he saw she was surrounded by a trio of skeletons
with gleaming eyes and silver circlets above their brows.
Kimber spun from the club of one fachan and Ioras was
pleased to see her red blade hack deep into the other’s chest with
a spray of crimson. Her off hand blade spun in her fist and drove
deep into the fachan’s chest bringing a cry of pain and rage.
Bailey had finished with the zombie and leapt toward
another foe, jaws slavering, bits of decaying flesh hanging from
her jowls. Something bumped him from behind and he spun,
sword raised, To his relief it was Cipsis.
“It is time to use our special skill,” he said. Cipsis glared at
him like he had grown a second head.
“You can do ‘the change’, right?”
Cipsis shook his head. The look upon his face was one of
complete confusion.
“The change?” the boy asked.
“Alinard has blessed us with the power of the dragon,” Ioras
explained. “You have it in your blood as I do. Tap into your inner
strength and become the dragon.”
481
Gerald L. Black
Cipsis watched in shock and fascination as the man’s face
began to stretch and contort. Skin split and bones creaked as
Ioras began his transformation.
Awestruck, Cipsis could barely move. From the corner of
his eye he saw the hint of a club coming his way and moved
aside at the last second.
“Join me,” Ioras groaned through teeth clenched in pain.
“My son.”
Cipsis staggered backward as he faced a swarm of skeletons
and fachan all armed with deadly weapons. Around him he saw
many fall, friend and foe. The ground was becoming choked with
the dead. A chill worked its way down his spine as a corpse rose
from the ground, the lower part of its face dangling by mere
tendons and in jerky movements advanced upon him.
He took note at the way the weapons seemed to bounce
harmlessly from Ioras’ changing form. Those that got close
enough to strike were quickly beaten down by Noinion Bui,
Naomh Iobairt, and a suddenly visible Arquel, who though
bleeding from several small wounds struck the enemy like a
viper.
Cipsis cried out as a blade nicked his forehead bringing a
sting and a cascade of warm blood. Anger grew in his breast as
he spied the fachan arm back to deliver another blow.
Ioras roared as the wings split from his back with a tearing
sound and he rose to his full glory before the massed creatures.
Cipsis dispatched the distracted fachan with a quick stroke and
felt a tremor begin deep in his core. Pain shot through his frame
482
The Golden Child
and he fell to his knees. As his body began to stretch, he
screamed.
Manech MacMal panted and grunted with exertion. He, too
wielded a greatsword, but he was not as young as he once was.
Pain shot through his shoulders and lower back. A knee
threatened to give out beneath him. Sweat dipped from the long
braid that cascaded down his back. This would be his final battle,
he decided-live or die.
“Damn you, Gearalt,” he cursed as his sword cleaved a
fachan in two from shoulder to groin. The two halves fell into the
mud to spew foul smelling blood. Coughing and gagging, the
Rifennid fell back, eyes watering, lungs stinging.
“Here is a prize worth taking,” a rough voice exclaimed.
“Your head will look lovely upon my belt.”
Manech gazed through blurry eyes at the speaker. Though
no details were visible, he knew it was a man, though a tall one.
The man wore all black and carried a huge scythe that dripped
with blood.
“Already many of you have fallen,” the man sneered.
“Trophies for my collection.”
“You will not enter the city,” the Rifennid growled, gripping
his greatsword in two aching hands, his shoulders popping from
the weight.
483
Gerald L. Black
Ruthangad smiled behind his cloak and pointed the scythe at
the aging warrior.
“Take him,” he whispered and the Fachans rushed forward.
Manech wore a smile. Several of the brutish creatures
leaped for him and he knocked them aside with great swings of
the blade. An arm fell to writhe at his feet; a head flew from
sloped shoulders to roll in the dirt. Ruthangad cursed as the
Rifennid cut through his forces like chaff. His face reddened in
rage. His grip tightened on the shaft of his scythe.
“It appears I must finish the task alone,” he said, softly as he
walked forward
Manech welcomed the attack. He could finish this once and
for all. Either he killed the bastard or he died trying. Either way,
the war was over for him.
Ruthangad strode forward with purpose. Fading light
reflected from the sharp blade of his sickle as he held it low
across his abdomen in a two handed grip.
“You are too late,” Ruthangad said, with a mocking tone.
“Already my forces of mhallact enter the city. You have lost.”
“They will enter,” Manech exclaimed, “but they will not
leave. Alinard will destroy them all.”
Ruthangad chuckled low in his throat at the brave words.
“The famous last words of a dying fool,” he said. He swung
his sickle in great arcs which Manech easily parried aside with
his huge blade. A fachan stepped toward the dueling pair, but a
well-placed arrow struck it in the forehead and it fell to the
ground, writhing in its death throes.
484
The Golden Child
Manech was sweating, his breath coming heavy in the
exertion of raising the heavy blade and forcing the sickle aside.
Around him could be heard the cries of the dying, the grunting of
the one’s still fighting, the clash of steel on steel.
He gritted his teeth and pushed his hips forward. The force
of his blade connecting with the haft of the sickle, pushed the
haft up and back into Ruthangad’s smiling face, crushing the
killer’s nose with a spray of blood. Ruthangad stumbled
backward, stunned.
Manech pressed his advantage, his blade coming down and
across in wide slashes. The sickle was always there to block, but
Ruthangad was losing ground. The Rifennid could feel his arm
tiring and knew he had to end the fight quickly.
He ducked beneath a sweep of the sickle and pushed the
point of the blade forward. The tip barely missed penetrating
Ruthangad’s groin as the killer spun away, nimbly. It managed to
tear a deep cut in the man’s black leathers leaving a crimson line
on his thigh.
Ruthangad gasped. “Die, followers of the prissy god.”
The dark clad man began to mutter an incantation as he
backed away, limping significantly.
“You are a necromancer,” Manech spat as if the word was
poison.
“I am so much more,” came the reply. From the ground,
hands reached up formed from the very stone beneath their feet.
Manech stumbled back, but was held fast by one ankle in a grip
of stone.
485
Gerald L. Black
“May Alinard send you to Hell,” the Rifennid screamed,
spittle flying.
“Been there,” Ruthangad replied with a smug smile. “A
little warm this time of year.”
Manech struggled against the grip, but it was futile.
Ruthangad swept the sickle in a wide sweep. Trapped as he was,
Manech could only watch as the blade came toward him. He felt
the impact as the long blade entered his stomach, knocking the
air from his lungs. There was a flash of searing pain and he could
taste blood in his mouth.
Ruthangad smiled from the other end of the scythe, teeth
filed sharp as daggers.
“Say hello to Alinard for me,” he said.
“You first, you bastard,” Manech managed to gurgle.
Ruthangad’s eyes widened as the greatsword took him in the
chest, skewering him like a pig at a royal feast. The two men
stared at each other across their weapons, mortal wounds
reddening the ground beneath. The stone hands disappeared and
the two men fell to the earth, dying.
Hennesi crouched beside a the smoldering body of a young
girl, her fury etched deep into her face. Tavish placed a gentle
hand upon her shoulder, but she shook it off.
“Do not try and appease me,” she growled. “What has been
done here isn’t right.”
486
The Golden Child
“I can no argue wi’ ye,” the bard replied. “But there be
naught that can be done for the now.”
They were stationed near the gates of the palisade wall.
Civilians should have been nowhere near it. Most had made their
way from the city or deep into hiding. Fear was rampant
throughout the city. The oncoming horde of evil did nothing to
assuage the feelings.
Hennesi stood, lifted her greatsword and rolled her
shoulders, feeling the muscles loosening.
“If death is what they desire,” she said, coldly. “I will give
them more than they bargained for.”
“That’s me girl,” Tavish replied, softly, his own sword held
in a fist. Hennesi noticed the lute on his back was severely
damaged and felt a sudden pang of sympathy.
“Your lute, Tavish…,” she began, but he stopped her with a
shake of his curls.
“Mention it not,” he said. “ ‘Tis an old thing and I tire of it.”
Hennesi nodded, but she knew he was merely putting on a
brave face for her sake. For all of the bard’s faults, she could not
find any in his warm heart.
“Let us show these bastards what death really means,”
Hennesi stated. “Marbhan, get out of the way.”
“ “Tis a new side of you, lass.” Tavish smiled. “Methinks I
be likin’ it. Ye be rather sexy when yer angry.”
“Let us carve our way through the bastards,” she countered.
“After ye, me lady.”
487
Gerald L. Black
Kimber saw Manech fall and cursed. She was hard pressed
to get to his side as she was surrounded on all sides by a swarm
of fachan. Her arms were tired. Gore dripped from her in big
clods of flesh and blood. She could not kill them all.
Ruthangad’s fall had severed the tether of magic and the
undead fell to the ground to lie still.. A cry of jubilation rang
through the air and it gave the warriors hope. They attacked the
fachan with renewed vigor. Soon the one-eyed, one legged, one
armed beasts began to fall back.
Hope rose anew in the forces of Ioras. When two gold
dragons rose amongst them, seemingly from nowhere, the hope
grew exponentially. The bastion of all that was righteous and
good, the gold dragons were one step below gods and the people
showered them with adoration and praise.
At that moment the corpses rose again to the dismay of the
Kingsmen. Bewildered, Kimber looked around for the new
source of necromantic power.
“He had an ally,” she muttered. “The bastard had an ally.”
She took the arm off a slowly rising zombie with her red sword,
blocked the cutlass swing of another with her second, crouched
and took the leg from a particularly stout fachan below the knee.
The sky began to darken. With horror the Kingsmen saw
the sky fill with Foladin.
488
The Golden Child
“Retreat to the walls,” the ranger called. “Find shelter
beneath whatever covering you can.”
Screams rent the air as the creatures’ blood fell from the
sky. Flesh dissolved and sloughed from bones wherever it
touched. She spied the slender form of Draiocht Intinn as he
raised his staff skywards, guiding a bolt of lightning toward the
Foladin in the forefront of the attack. The smell of charred flesh
filled the air.
The towering figure of a giant clad in the furs of bear and
wolf appeared behind the army, hands moving in intricate
gestures. Long hair of russet brown flowed from beneath the
giant’s skullcap. He waded through the masses, tossing men
aside like toys with the small tree he carried as a club.
“The other necromancer,” Kimber hissed. “He is mine.”
A small drop of acidic blood seared her wrist, reminding her
of the danger. She watched as it ate away a coin sized circle of
flesh.
“We all bear our scars,” she murmured. “Bailey. Back to the
city, girl.”
Her dog, loyal to a fault, joined her in retreat.
489
Gerald L. Black
Chapter Twenty Three
Descent Into Darkness
Mabsant sat in the dark corner and sobbed. Every tear stung
the open cut below his eye where he had been kicked by the toe
of an ogre’s thick soled boot. He could hear the muttered
mumblings of his cell mates, but could not see even right before
his eyes.
“Fucking bastard,” he heard a voice growl. “How dare he
imprison his council. Who does he think really runs the realm?”
A woman’s voice cut in, calmly, and Mabsant recognized it
as his fellow conspirator Atheala.
“The boy has overstepped,” she said. “Already the people
turn from him. Soon he will have rebellion. If we are to die we
can die knowing that at least our deaths brought along action.”
“I do not want to die,” a woman’s voice cried. “I am too
young and too pretty to die.”
490
The Golden Child
Mabsant rolled his tear filled eyes and tried to bury himself
deeper into his despair when a voice called his name.
“Mabsant,” the voice repeated. “I know you are in here. It is
I, Duach.”
The ambassador from Cruithnia. The King was going to
have war on his hands from all sides. With his army abandoning
him he would be hard pressed to hold the throne for long. That
gave Mabsant a little consolation.
“Mabsant?” the voice said again. “Speak you fool. Are you
well?”
Finally he found his voice, though it cracked when he spoke.
“I’m here,” he croaked. “And well enough I guess.”
“Good,” Duach said. “Now listen. We have a plan for
escape. Are you with us or do you wish to be left behind?”
Mabsant was stunned. How could they have a plan to escape
from the dungeons?
How…?” he began.
“The girl Perinia escaped,” came a reply to his left. “As did
the bwbach Toric. They wish to keep it a secret, but we know.”
The words gave him hope. There was a way out of the cells?
His thoughts raced as he opened his mouth to speak. Fear caused
his heart to hammer in his chest.
“I’m in,” he wheezed.
“Good,” Duach said and Mabsant felt a hand in his.
“Now get off your fat ass, stop blubbering, and let’s get this
figured out.”
491
Gerald L. Black
Fiad MacRohan sat smugly upon the gilded chair provided
for him by the king. He held a goblet of fine Cel Cedadian wine
in one hand and a pipe, filled with the finest tabac from Srath in
the other. Two scantily clad and lithe women massaged his
shoulders and thighs and fed him peaches from a small silver
bowl.
He smacked his lips and smiled. Who knew betrayal would
taste so sweet?
Part of him felt a twinge of guilt for turning his back on the
council, but his sense of honor felt vindicated for doing the “right
thing” for throne. The oaths he took were all that were important
to him.
The woman at his feet moved her hands from his thighs to
his crotch and began massaging his growing member. He looked
into her doe-like brown eyes and grinned.
“And the finest peach of all…” he said. He reached for the
woman with a lascivious grin on his face. Suddenly, he felt the
coldness of steel on his neck.
“What is the meaning of this?” he managed to croak, the
movement of his throat coming dangerously close to being cut by
the blade. The woman stood to her feet and laughed at his
helplessness.
“You are a fool,” she said. “Just as the King said.”
Her form wavered and twisted and changed into a gray
skinned, androgynous being with deep dark eyes.
492
The Golden Child
“These human men,” the other said from behind where she
still held the dagger to his throat. “They are so easily led astray
by their lusts and desires.”
Fiad’s eyes roll downward and he could see the dead gray
skin of his captor, taloned fingers gripping the jeweled hilt.
“Please,” he groaned. “What is happening?”
The creature grinned at him, then began to waver again,
features blurring. Then, with horror, he stared into the likeness of
his own face. It was like looking into a mirror.
“You betrayed your council,” his twin said. “If you cannot
be trusted with your own, how can the King trust your loyalty?”
“But….,” he stammered, eyes growing wide. “I did it for the
good of the realm.”
“And the realm thanks you,” his twin replied. “Dutiful
servant. Fool.”
At those words, the other doppelganger dragged the dagger
across his throat, cutting through tendons and flesh with a
spewing of gore.
Fiad MacRohan's last thoughts were on how he really
messed up this time.
Gearalt, or in actuality, the creature residing within his shell,
rolled over toward the two sleeping sirite chained to his bed. He
inhaled deeply, taking in their sweet scent. He had had them
bathed and rubbed with cinnamon oil to mask the cloying stench
of their kind.
493
Gerald L. Black
The little demon still laughed at how easy the boy was to
control. The anger and bitterness had left his heart and soul wide
open. After his release from that cursed sword, Dubhaca had
found a place to call his own, free from the painful sting of silver
and the influence of the damned church of Alinard.
He was pleased with himself. Already he had set his plan
into motion. The temple of Alinard lay in smoking ruins. Colm
Sadach would soon sit atop the throne as his puppet. Fialscathac
was being besieged by a contingent of fachan and undead led by
Ruthangad and the frost giant named, Heoric.
Soon, the world would tremble with Dubhaca on the throne.
He would see his dream of genocide against the other races come
to fruition. His plan to disband the council had even gone
according to plan. He loved when a plan came together.
The thought of all that death and destruction caused the
human body he inhabited to become aroused. With a wicked
smile, he rolled toward the smaller of the sirite to sate his lust.
Lughdo and Chard stared across the cavern, eerily lit by
glowing crystals of purple and blue. Dark figures moved in the
distance around a huge altar of marble. Stuck a fingers length
deep into its surface was a large axe with dual blades that
spanned the length of Lughdo’s fully outstretched arms. A
494
The Golden Child
pulsing ball of glowing blue metal was affixed to the top of the
axe.
The figures hissed and chattered into a seething mass of
blackness. Behind the altar sat a creature from nightmare. Two
ape-like heads were affixed onto serpentine necks twice
Lughdo’s size. Even sitting cross legged as the diabhol was, he
towered three times the height of the half-ogre. A barbed whip
lay coiled in the monstrosity’s lap, taloned fingers wrapped
around its handle of human skin.
Even from this great distance, Lughdo could feel the pull of
the weapon as if calling for him. Strong he was becoming in
Alinard’s power and the metal pulled at him like a magnet.
“Cliodhna’s breasts,” the satyr cursed. “Dwain’s axe.”
“Me want it,” the half-ogre said, raising his chin and jutting
his lower tusks out.
“Then you are a fool,” the satyr grumbled. “Strong though
you are, Arjak can utilize the powers of the Nine Hells and
summon all demons to his side.”
“Then me slay them all in Alinards name,” Lughdo snarled.
“Foolish ogre-kin,” Chard hissed beneath his breath. “We
are two. They are many. It would be foolish to die so
meaninglessly.”
“Me need axe to kill beasties,” Lughdo said, a pout framing
his tusked face.
“You already carry the biggest axe I have ever seen.”
“It no glow pretty like this axe.” Lughdo seemed
mesmerized, transfixed by the weapon.
495
Gerald L. Black
From the shadowed comfort of the tunnel, the pair watched
as the gigantic demon began to chant in the language of the
demons, a language known to drive men mad upon hearing the
words. Chard placed his hands over his tapered ears and winced.
“This is madness,” he cried. “We cannot overcome so
many.”
Lughdo gave the satyr a piercing gaze. “With pretty axe me
can.”
“I wonder,” Chard said, his voice rising in volume over the
chanting that echoed in the cavernous chamber. “How did an
abhac wield a weapon of such size? It is larger than he was.”
Lughdo shrugged. “How you know how big him was?”
Chard glared. “I am a bard. We all learn the legends as they
are passed down through generations. He was an abhac. They
grow no more than thirteen hands tall. The axe must be that large
in width alone.”
Lughdo grinned. “Good size for me.”
Chard paled. “You aren’t planning on going in there to
retrieve it, are you?” When Lughdo didn’t reply, the satyr
groaned.
“It is suicide, Lughdo,” Chard growled. “You will not fulfill
any destiny if you foolishly throw your life away.”
“Me feel axe calling to me,” the half-ogre sighed. “Cannot
resist.”
Chard scowled.
“You hear the vile magic of the demon lord,” he said. “That
is what you hear.
496
The Golden Child
“No,” Lughdo replied with a small shake of his bulbous
head. “Me hear the voice of Alinard. Him call me. Him protect
me.”
“Of all the stone headed nonsense,” Chard said. he grimaced
as the droning chant penetrated his tightly pressed hands,
reverberating in his ears.
Lughdo stepped forward out of the darkness, surrounded on
all sides by the vile underlings of the demonlord. The diabhols
were so enthralled by their master, so caught up in the chanting,
they failed to notice the towering figure heading toward the
strangely glowing axe, eyes glazed; transfixed on the one
purpose-the final goal.
The half-ogre sidestepped a wavering gelatinous blob with a
wide tooth filled maw and stepped across the wide chamber. As
he stepped toward the weapon, his newly acquired tattoo began
to glow, encasing his body in a hazy cocoon. The axe responded
in kind.
Chard stared in awe as he watched the events unfold before
him. Lughdo acted as if he were wading through water, his steps
sure and slow upon the scarred earth. The huge axe he carried
hung loose and forgotten at his side as his eyes stared at the
prize-the glowing blue axe embedded in the stone.
“Lughdo,” the satyr hissed. “What are you doing?”
The half-ogre ignored his companion’s sibilant cry either
too enamored or bewitched by the weapon’s pull. Chard cursed
the foulest expletive he could muster and unfolded his tiny hand
crossbow.
497
Gerald L. Black
Lughdo set a determined course toward the glowing
weapon. Slowly, the creatures in the cavern began to notice his
presence, emitting hisses and cries of anger.
The giant diabhol upon the throne swiveled one of its
baboon heads toward where the half-ogre approached and opened
its fang filled mouth to speak.
“Kill the invader,” the demon lord cried. “Let its blood open
the doorway.”
The demons moved as one, claws flashing and teeth
gnashing. Acidic drool burned the floor where it fell. Tentacles
and poison tipped stingers hovered above him. Flaming breath
and that more noxious spewed from open mouths as the
abominations surged toward the stranger in their midst. The
strange tattoo upon Lughdo’s shoulder glowed and the creatures
hissed in pain.
The demon Lord Arjax growled in anger at the display.
“Your God has little power here,” he stated, rising to his full
magnificent height and dragging two huge spears from a case at
the side of the throne. The razor tips dripped with venom.
Lughdo merely smiled, his stride never faltering. A blue
nimbus surrounded him as he made his way closer to the weapon
his own axe dragging at his side, seemingly forgotten.
“Dammit, Lughdo,” Chard cried. “You got yourself
surrounded.” He released the trigger letting the quarrel fly. The
small feathered shaft could not penetrate the thick hide of the
diabhail nathrach it struck. The demon turned a snake-like head
toward Chard’s dark little corner and roared.
498
The Golden Child
A demon with the body of a large ape and a head similar to
that of a mosquito leapt toward Lughdo, but was thrown back by
the magical barrier surrounding the half-ogre like a cloak of light.
The creature snarled and placed a taloned hand over the still
smoking wound.
Arjax’s eyes widened. all four of them and he cursed in
diabhollic, the dark language of the Unclean. Hefting his spears
he waded into the swarm of diabhols.
Chard was trembling in fear. It was difficult to steady his
aim as the diabhail nathrach rose and turned toward him.
“Cernunnos,” he cried. “Aid me. Have I not been a loyal
servant?” The God of forests and the beasts within rarely
answered prayers, but Chard figured he had little to lose.
The demon was nearly upon him. He looked back upon his
life with the recollection of the dying. All the things he had seen;
had done. Soon they would be ending.
The diabhols swarmed upon Lughdo, but were held at bay
by the aura. None could touch him, it seemed. The power of
Alinard was mighty indeed. Arjax roared in anger at the futility
of his minions.
“I will squash this bug myself,” he growled. “And finish the
ritual of opening.” He stepped across the cavern with huge
strides. Beneath his feet many diabhols were smashed into
nothing but a smear on the rocky ground. Arjax cared little for
the fate of his minions. The Hells were full of abominations.
Chard began to panic, reaching for the slim sword he carried
at his side. The blade was of fine Srathian steel and had a well-
499
Gerald L. Black
honed edge that could cut through a man like through butter,
found lying forgotten in the disheveled lair of a troll.
How would it fare against a demon? Though he never gave
the idea any thought, he was about to find an answer to the query.
Or die trying. His hands gripped the hilt and he took a deep
breath.
The snake head snapped toward him, fangs clashing
together and spewing venom. The satyr ducked beneath the
snapping jaws and skittered away, goat hooves echoing through
the tunnel, barely audible above the din of the diabhols in the
vast cavern.
Chard risked a glance at his companion and watched as the
half-ogre reached for the glowing haft of the huge axe. The
sudden movement from the corner of his eye warned him of
another attack, which he barely avoided. With shaking hands, he
swung the tiny blade, feeling it impact and the diabhol let out a
squeal of pain. Chard stared in astonishment as the sword scored
a deep gash in the leathery hide. Ichor welled to the surface.
Lughdo gripped the axe and was rewarded with a rush of
power shooting through his limbs, his very blood pulsing with a
new energy. The nimbus increased in radiance to a blinding light.
Most of the diabhols had to turn away as if staring at a small sun.
Even the great Arjax was affected in a small way, turning his two
heads away from the brilliance.
Lughdo took the opportunity to raise the axe over his head.
With a roar to Alinard, he brought it down in a wide arc. The
blades met little resistance as they cut through diabhols like
water. Limbs fell to the earth, soiling the stone with dark ichor.
500
The Golden Child
Arjax roared his defiance and pressed forward, intending to
destroy the offending minion of the creator. The demon lord
tossed aside his own minions like toys, leaving them stunned and
bleeding in heaps along his path.
Meanwhile Chard was leaping and rolling, avoiding the
deadly fangs of the snake headed demon. His breath came ragged
and heavy. Battle was not his strength if he were to be honest.
His talents lie in other areas such as drinking, music, and
pleasing women.. Visions of lying in the arms of a dryad
assailed his mind at that moment. he ducked beneath another
strike of the demon, the stench of its foul breath dreadfully close
to his neck.
A quick thrust with the sword was met with resistance, but
he felt it penetrate the diabhol’s thick scaly hide. The creature
cried out in pain and anger, splattering venom onto Chard’s skin.
It burned where it landed, causing the satyr to hop about in a
little dance of discomfort, patting his body with small hands.
The sound of his cries drew the attention of the gargantuan
Arjax, who swiveled a baboon head toward him and smiled,
evilly.
“We shall make this one suffer by eating its friend,” he
chortled. The massive body turned away from the battle going on
in front of him. Diabhol bodies fell in pieces, but he ignored
them, his attention now upon new prey.
“Chard,” Lughdo cried between strikes of the axe. “Go.
Run. Tell world Lughdo closed portal.”
501
Gerald L. Black
“Crazy half-ogre,” the satyr grunted, backing away from the
wounded snake demon. “You got the axe. Let’s get the Hells out
of here.”
“Alinard show me purpose,” the half-ogre argued with a
small shake of his head. “Nasties will fall to blade of Lughdo.”
Chard backed away slowly as the tide of demons turned his
way. Fear widened his eyes and his tapered ears twitched,
nervously at the approach of the swarm.
“I wasn’t prepared to die today,” the satyr said. He raised
his sword with trembling hands and swallowed the stone that had
appeared in his throat.
Lughdo narrowed his piggish eyes and grunted. A lowered
shoulder sent a furry demon sprawling and Lughdo stepped over
it without a second glance.
A swing of the glowing axe sent a boar’s head spinning with
a spray of ichor. The creature’s tawny fur covered body fell to
the earth and began to melt away. To truly kill a diabhol it must
be slain on its own plane. Death on the material plane was only
temporary, a respite of a mere ten years until the beast regained
its strength again. Unless it was slain with specially blessed
weapons, weapons created specifically for the purpose. Such
were things of legend. And legends were in short supply.
Before the snake demon could react it was struck by the
hurled body of a ram headed creature, tossed aside by Lughdo as
if it were a sack of feathers. Both diabhols fell in a heap. Arjax
snarled and turned one head toward the half-ogre to give him a
wilting stare. The other remained fixed on the satyr.
502
The Golden Child
“Tell them of Lughdo’s glory,” the half-ogre said. Before
the demons could recover, Chard shoved the point of his sword
through both creatures, effectively pinning them together. They
howled in anguish and began to dissipate.
Arjax made slow progress through the throng of his minions
and his way was further impeded by the defiant Lughdo who
stood with axe raised, blue nimbus surrounding him.
“Come,” he told the demon lord. “Die in name of Alinard.”
Chard was near the entrance and stood in shocked disbelief
as the demons swarmed around Lughdo.
“We can still escape,” Chard cried.
Lughdo shook his head and turned to the satyr with a
crooked grin.
“Me close portal,” he said.
“Do not sell your life so cheaply,” Chard called, backing
away toward the cavern’s mouth. He still held the blade in a tight
fist. Burning ichor trailed onto his flesh leaving small red marks
where it landed.
Lughdo turned to face the hulking Arjax, turned his head
back toward the satyr and smiled.
“Alinard protects me,” he said. He swung the axe with all
his strength against a pillar of stone. The blade sheared through it
as if through wheat. Stones rained down in a great torrent as the
cavern began to tremble.
“What have you done?” Chard cried over the noise. His
view of the half-ogre was soon obscured by a rain of stone as the
ceiling collapsed in a loud rumble, effectively blocking the
portal.
503
Gerald L. Black
Chard cowered against the wall of the tunnel until the dust
cleared, the stones ceased shifting. He looked through splayed
fingers across his face at the jumble of stones where the cavern
used to be.
“Brave fool,” he muttered, tears welling in his eyes. “Your
bravery will not be forgotten. As bard of the fear coill, I will
write a tale telling of your descent into darkness.
504
The Golden Child
Chapter Twenty Four
One Last Defiance
Darius was appalled at the sheer number of forces arrayed
against him.
“This is but a fraction of Colm’s army,” he told Rodni who
replied with a grunt.
Nervous fingers tapped the hafts of weapons as they awaited
the army of undead. A cheer broke out when the zombies and
skeletons fell to the earth to a man, but the jubilation was quickly
quelled when they rose again, moments later.
505
Gerald L. Black
Rodni and Tongael stepped in front of the Highpriest, back
to back, double bladed axes held before them.
“We cannot defeat so many,” Onvalay grumbled.
“Then die with the honor of your Gods,” Darius suggested,
his voice booming across the wide area before the temple.
The undead were mere paces away when a strange woman
with a tattooed skull rushed forward followed by two huge green
and brown striped cats. She plowed into the undead with a
recklessness and ferocity the priest had never witnessed all the
while shouting the name of Denosia as she slashed and chopped
her way amongst them. The undead seemed to cringe at her
presence and it forced a smile onto Darius’ lips.
“The power of the gods, united together,” he shouted, “will
see us to victory.”
An inhuman wail erupted from the throats of the undead.
Where the woman’s blade struck dead flesh and desiccated bone,
it crumbled into dust. This gave the defenders a new energy. Like
a wave, they rushed forward.
Amongst the mob, Darius noticed a woman with dark scaled
skin darting amongst the combatants with a small sword, striking
like a snake and then spinning away like a phantom. In the
shadows of the temple’s stout walls stood a little girl clutching a
doll to her chest. She seemed to be alone and this worried the
priest.
“Fennel,” he called. “Escort that girl to the safety of the
temple. I’m sure Perinia wouldn’t mind keeping an eye on her.”
The abhac priest nodded once and rushed toward the
shadowed wall. As he approached, a young boy stepped from the
506
The Golden Child
shelter of an ornate statue of Alinard carved to depict him with
lightning bolts held in each fist. The boy clutched a silver sword
in his fist and had a wild look in his eyes.
“Girl!” Onvalay cried. “Come with me to shelter. It isn’t
safe to be out here.”
The young girl either didn’t hear or had ignored the call of
the abhac. She stood stoically by the wall, staring at the coming
battle. The boy stepped between the abhac and the girl,
defensively.
“Get her to safety,” the priest said and the boy scowled.
“There is no safety,” the boy groaned. The sword seemed to
tremble in his hands. Onvalay felt a cold chill tickling the back of
his neck as the lad lifted the blade, which seemed to glow,
faintly. The abhac swore the blade ran red with blood.
Uneasy in the blade’s presence, Onvalay took a step
backward. It was then Darius recognized the boy.
“Cannivone,” he cried. “Thank Alinard you are well.”
This seemed to snap the boy out of his catatonic state. He
lowered his sword and stepped toward the familiar priest. The
small girl, still clutching the doll, followed.
“Was it something I said?” Onvalay murmured. He fell into
step behind the boy.
The scaled woman stopped in her tracks and moved toward
the boy. Rodni and Tongael stepped to intervene.
“She is a companion of mine,” Cannivone told them, but
their tension did not ease.
Darius gestured behind him toward the open doors of the
temple.
507
Gerald L. Black
“Get to safety, lad,” he said. “It is good to see you well and
there is much we need to catch up on, but as you can see we are a
little busy at the moment.”
“I stand with you,” the boy stated and was joined by the
dark skinned woman.
Onvalay escorted the young girl toward the temple. They
were a few paces from the door when the undead attacked.
Cannivone still faced the door where Onvalay led the young
girl. From behind came the shouts of those confronted by the
undead army. His heart fell to his stomach when he saw her enter
the temple’s main hall.
Led by two bwbach, tears smearing her scarred cheeks,
there was no denying whom he beheld. Her tears began a fire of
rage burning inside his belly and he screamed her name. He
would not see her harmed again. The scars on her cheeks seemed
to glow in his sight.
“Perinia.” He cried in anguish. The sword pushed for
control.
He knew little more as a haze covered his eyes. Pain coursed
through his limbs as they twisted, painfully, his anger choking
out all humanity. He could hear the sword chuckling in his head.
It sounded like it was miles away.
The priest, Darius and his two bodyguards were too caught
up in their battle to notice what transpired behind them. They did
not notice the boy being consumed by the riastarthe, the warp
frenzy.
One eye threatened to push from Cannivone’s skull. His jaw
cracked and became unhinged, drool hanging in a wet line. The
508
The Golden Child
sword took control of him and he gave in without a fight. They
had hurt Perinia and he would make them pay.
On spindled limbs, he made his way toward the open temple
doors as the priests inside called for their High Priest to get to
safety. Several stood at each door prepared to close them as soon
as all were inside. Ghia entered the hall with wide eyes,
marveling at the ornate beauty of the furnishings. Onvalay was
one step behind.
The widening eyes of the priests gave the abhac pause. He
turned to face a monster. What was once the boy Cannivone was
now a twisted mass of flesh barely resembling humanity. The
back was bent and hunched, one leg turned nearly backward. In a
meaty fist, the monstrosity held a silver sword with dragon claw
hilt.
Onvalay gripped his mace, sweat slicking his palms.
“Stop in Bach Bychan’s name,” the priest called, a hand
held up in warning. He thought to call upon the power of his god
to stop this demonic entity that had appeared behind him, but it
seemed to be failing.
“I will send you back to hell,” he growled. The abhac
stepped forward, chest puffed, haughtily. Mumbled words caused
his fist to glow a pale green. He could not know that what he
faced was once a boy. Had he known the futility of his anti-
demon spell, he may have tried a different tactic. As it was, he
reached to touch the “demon” and lost his arm at the elbow as the
silver sword sliced cleanly through.
509
Gerald L. Black
Onvalay did not cry out. He merely stared in shock as blood
sprayed into the frigid air. The sword seemed to hum as it
greedily absorbed every drop from its pristine blade.
“Close the door,” one of the priests cried. Onvalay fell to his
knees. His mace fell useless at his side. Cannivone raised the
blade for the final blow, but something held his arm back; a voice
cutting through his subconscious. He stumbled toward the
yawning door of the temple toward the melodious voice, chasing
the light that stayed just beyond his grasp.
“Cannivone,” the voice said. “I know you are in there.”
He raised the sword again; felt it radiating with power. His
arm began to tremble.
“Fight it,” the voice said. “Take back control.”
Cannivone groaned against the pressure in his head. Strange
lights danced before his eyes.
“Don’t let the sword take you from me again, not after being
separated so long.” the voice said. He recognized it. Perinia. He
cried out in anguish.
“You have to return to me Cannivone,” she sobbed. “I miss
my friend. I have been lost without you.”
Had she really said the words? The sword pushed harder
trying to regain control of the vessel it had so easily manipulated.
The boy’s will was strong. Like a puppet master, the sword
willed the boy to raise his arm, the sword held aloft for the
killing blow. Cannivone could barely make out the kneeling
figure before him.
510
The Golden Child
“It isn’t you,” Perinia sobbed. “It’s that damned sword.
Don’t give in. I cannot lose you. I need you. I love you,
Cannivone.”
The words hit him like a hammer in the chest. The sword
hissed in defiance, but the boy fought back, willed himself back
in control; pushing the offending presence from his head. With a
strangled cry, he pushed the voice aside. His body untwisted and
returned to normal with an audible crack.
Cannivone stared at the sword then turned his gaze toward
the abhac, kneeling before him clutching a severed arm against
his chest, but unable to staunch the flow of blood, despite his
muttered prayers.
Onvalay fell on his face in a pool of blood. Cannivone
looked in horror at the havoc he had wrought. The blood was still
warm on his hands; his face. With a cry of utter anguish, he
tossed the blade aside and fell to his knees. They could hear it
clatter across the stone floor of the temple into a dark corner
where it lay forgotten.
Rough hands grabbed his elbows and he let them drag him
toward the temple and the angelic voice of his beloved Perinia.
Ioras and Cipsis took to the sky, wings rippling in the wind.
The sky was filling with more Foladi. Ioras roared his defiance
and swept toward the demonic creatures. Cipsis spun away
toward the temple, his roving eye searching for a target.
511
Gerald L. Black
Cipsis had never known such freedom; such power. He
sailed the currents feeling invincible in his serpentine body
covered in glistening scales of shining gold. How had he not
known of such things before?
Had his mother known? Was it kept a secret? And why had
she not told him of his father? Things would have been different
had he known he possessed such power.
“Stay focused,” Ioras said in his head. “I will take care of
the foladi here. You must protect the temple.”
Cipsis roared and sped off in the direction of the temple
where its tower pierced the blackening clouds, the cross glowing
like a blue beacon, as if beckoning to him.
His way was blocked by two Foladi that appeared from the
thickening clouds. Where he was lithe and agile in the air, the
Foladi were bulky and cumbersome. They turned very slowly
and were no match as the young gold dragon circled around them
in ever tightening spirals.
The gold dragon’s maneuvers were dizzying to the Foladi
who were unable to keep up with Cipsis’ speed. Cipsis drew a
deep breath and emitted a cone of searing flame at the nearest of
the Foladi, enjoying the way the leathery flesh sizzled and
burned. The acid spewing creature fell from the sky and Cipsis
trained his attention on the second.
The Foladi tried to escape by plummeting toward the
ground. In its fear the acid leaked from its flesh in greater
torrents and Cipsis could hear the screams of those below. They
were well over the city now and spared a glance at those fighting
below.
512
The Golden Child
Two hugely muscled, dark skinned men circled the figure of
Darius who held aloft his silver holy symbol and shouted to the
heavens. Both men were facing away from the priest. Protecting
him, the dragon noted.
Figures scurried for the shelter of whatever they could find
as long as it had a roof. The tumbling figure of the ranger,
Kimber could be seen diving beneath a ramshackle feeding pen,
her dog howling at the offending rain.
A strange, bald woman with glowing tattoos swung a runic
greatsword in wide arcs lopping of arms and heads from the
undead that surrounded her. Two cats leapt amongst the zombies
tearing at them with great claws until one was struck by a gob of
acid. With a scream of pain, the cat fell to earth, writhing in
agony. He could hear the woman’s anguished cry as she went to
the cat’s aid.
Another circle brought the dragon around to face the Foladi
again. It was heading toward the tower, acid dripping in long thin
sheets of molten liquid. Determined to stop the foul beast, Cipsis
beat the air with his wings and sped through the air.
The sky was on fire. Everywhere the drops touched, they
burned. Darius cast a prayer heavenward and was surrounded by
a glowing sphere that engulfed his two guards as well keeping
them safe from the acid blood. One of the foladi fell from the
sky, smoking to crash to the earth amongst a crowd of scattering
townsfolk. many were crushed beneath the great weight.
513
Gerald L. Black
The two warriors chopped at the undead that approached,
twirling on the balls of their feet, axes cleaving through dead
flesh with loud thwacks. A pile of limbs lay at their feet, but still
the undead kept coming.
Rodni sidestepped one skeleton using its momentum to bat
it aside with an elbow then buried the blade of his axe into the
forehead of a drooling zombie, splitting it from crown to
sternum. His axe was stuck in the creature’s ribs and he struggled
to free it. From the corner of his eye he saw a hand full of filthy
fingernails raking at his face and winced, preparing himself for
the blow that never landed, because Tongael was there
decapitating it with a hefty swing of his own axe.
They gave each other a quick nod and returned to the
slaughter.
“We should retreat to the temple,” Darius cried. “My
protection spell will not last much longer and the acid still rains
down upon us.”
The two guards nodded and together the trio began making
their way towards the temple doors. Darius stumbled over a body
and glanced down. He spied the body of Onvalay, face down in a
pool of blood, one arm missing and he muttered a prayer for the
protection of the abhac’s soul.
From his right came a tattooed woman bearing a greatsword.
Tears ran down her cheeks, smearing the ash and dirt into a
macabre makeup. A green and yellow striped cat ran at her heels.
The woman bled from several small cuts, but more worrisome
was the smoking hole in her thigh.
514
The Golden Child
“Shelter yourself in the temple,” Darius called, but the
woman merely sneered. He noticed as she neared the undead,
they backed away as if in pain, her tattoo flaring to life with a
strange glowing light.
“A Ratu,” the priest whispered in awe and smiled. The
diabhol killers were at last joining the fight. He continued his
back-pedaling trying to avoid any more corpses that may lie in
his path. The guards cut down any undead that neared, their axes
shimmering blades of destruction.
The Ratu woman tore through the zombies like one
possessed. Blood, bits of brain, chips of bone all covered her
leathers in a gory wash. Beside her the jungle cat growled and
leapt toward another skeleton, scattering its bones across the
cobblestones. Another torrent of acid fell from the sky and struck
them with a hissing of burning flesh.
The woman screamed and clutched her head. the jagat fell, a
smoking hole through its spine. Darius cursed and ran from the
protection of his guards.
Rodni glanced away, anxiously at the High Priest as he ran
from them. With a curse, he rushed after him, shouting in anger.
The cleric knelt beside the strange woman. The acid had just
begun to eat away at her flesh and Darius’ sphere of protection
was beginning to wane.
“Keep going toward the temple,” Rodni shouted back at the
other guard. “I will aid the High priest.”
He knelt and helped the priest lift the limp form of the
woman, greatsword still clutched in her tight fist, though she was
515
Gerald L. Black
unconscious, her heartbeat slowly fading. Rodni strapped his axe
to his broad back blades down and hefted her over his shoulder.
“Go,” he yelled as the undead horde began to close in again.
He balanced the woman’s weight on his shoulder and they took
off at a sprint as the sphere surrounding them faded away.
Toric and Ratto stood aside, watching the chaos through the
open door of the temple. They had watched the young boy fall
into madness, brought from its grip by the girl’s words of love.
They prepared to change form at a moment’s notice. it was not
their war and they would not die over some foolish squabble.
The boy lay weak and weary, the sword cast aside in the
dark corners of the temple’s main hall, forgotten. A priest
kneeled next to the boy praying to Alinard for the power to heal
his bent and broken body; an unfortunate result of the riastarthe.
Perinia caressed Cannivone’s hair, gently repeating over and
over the same words.
“Don’t die. Don’t die….”
If will alone could save a man, Toric knew the boy was in
good hands. But the all too clear reality was that faith and will
never change anything. You still needed the aid of others and
sometimes, much to his reluctant admission, the Gods.
“If anyone can heal the boy,” Ratto said, “the priests of
Alinard can. Their healing prowess rivals that of even the church
of Diancecht.”
516
The Golden Child
Perinia cried out in relief when Cannivone’s eyes fluttered
open. He gazed at the beautiful face staring down at him and
smiled.
“I have gone to heaven, then?” he said.
Perinia shook her head fighting back the tears. “You are in
the temple of Alinard.”
The boy grinned. “You are my Asharii guardian,” he stated
and closed his eyes.
“Priest,” she cried and the cleric bent back over the boy. A
few moments later, he looked up with a smile of his own.
“He is fine,” the cleric said. “Only resting.”
The relief on their faces was palpable.
The bwbachs watched as the High Priest and one of the dark
skinned guards dragged in a wounded woman, a garish wound
upon her head. They deposited her on the stone floor and Darius
immediately started to pray. He recognized the woman as the
paladin Memyb.
“When you are finished, priest,” Toric growled, a scowl
upon his boyish face, “we need to speak about how your kind
treat guests in the temple.”
Rodni stepped forward, arms crossed and biceps bulging.
“Do not speak to the High Priest in that tone,” he bellowed.
“Step down, Rodni,” Darius said. “I will listen to what the
bwbach has to say.”
“When the battle is over,” Ratto suggested and they all
agreed with a nod.
The boom of the closing doors echoed in the eerie silence.
517
Gerald L. Black
Ioras soared above the battlefield. Wading through the
dwindling horde was a huge Frost Giant, red braids and beard
whipping in the wind. The giant held aloft a huge club and roared
words of power. Ioras narrowed his body like an arrow and sped
toward the earth as if shot from a giant bow.
The giant saw him and roared in defiance, the club raised
toward the sky. Undeterred, the dragon continued his straight
course toward the necromancer. Soft tendrils of steam flowed
from the dragon’s nostrils. Ioras could feel his beard- like tendrils
wavering on his jaw as he prepared to let loose his flaming
breath.
The giant was undaunted, standing with legs widespread and
grinning through his disheveled beard. Ioras hoped his son had
made it to the temple, or all was for naught.
Ioras landed before the giant, wings spread wide. In his
current aspect he towered over even the Frost Giant, but that did
not mean he was the stronger of the two. the giant possessed not
only great strength and cunning, but dark spells granted from
Cromm Cruaich, God of the Pile.
Already the necromancer was muttering arcane words
through his lice- ridden beard. Ioras snapped his jaws toward the
giant, hoping to disrupt whatever spell he was casting. The ploy
worked as the energy blinked out like a snuffed candle. The
necromancer roared in defiance and swung his weapon at Ioras’
head.
518
The Golden Child
The dragon staggered beneath the blow of the giant club.
His head exploded with light. A roar of pain erupted from his
mouth followed by the searing flame of his breath weapon. His
body began to contort, returning to human form.
As he fell into a deep blackness, his only relief was at the
sound of the giant screaming in utter agony.
Kimber crawled from her hiding place and took off at
quick trot, eyes cast skyward where the gold dragon was
attacking the foladi, knocking them from the sky one at a time.
The streets of Fialscathac was littered with corpses. Fachan,
foladin, zombie, human, corani, bwbach and the widespread
smattering of bones lie mingled on the icy ground. Fire spread in
smoking furrows across the ground.
There were very few of the acid leaking creatures left flying
and already the remaining militia were climbing out of whatever
hole they hid in and returning to the fray.
Bailey was making quick work of another zombie and the
loud crunching of bones resounded through the air. Kimber’s
gaze swept across the city streets where the carnage was
immense. The view was disheartening..
The sky darkened and filled with flying creatures, appearing
much like birds, but with a man-like qualities . Friend or foe?
She wondered. The answer was quick to come as the bird
creatures began attacking the foladi with long, hooked talons.
519
Gerald L. Black
Kimber silently thanked the gods, though many of the branach
fell from the sky in a flutter of ruined feathers.
It was with great relief that she witnessed the fall of the
undead, once again stopped in their tracks. foladi were being
overwhelmed by the sheer number of the bird men. In the sky
above, a golden scaled dragon tumbled in a spiral descent,
wrapped in the clutches of a foladin.
It was with rising horror that she realized they were heading
straight for the high tower of the temple, two bodies wrapped in a
deadly embrace. Acid sprayed from the foladi. The dragon’s
thick scales repelled it like rain from an oiled cloak.
She was suddenly distracted by a fachan. From its mouth
full of sharp teeth it emitted strange grunts and squeaks. Its speed
was remarkable for a creature with but single limbs. It took all of
Kimber’s agility to evade the down swept blow of the axe.
She rolled to her feet, swords spinning in front of her. A
strange, black scaled woman appeared at her side wielding a
straight edged blade.
“You must be the ranger my father always talks about,” the
woman said. “I know by the blades within your hair.”
“Your father…?” Kimber stammered as she swung at the
fachan, but it leapt away at the last moment avoiding her blades.
“A helping hand,” the woman said. “ From Mesz.”
Kimber grinned. That crafty sirite, she thought. Sending his
own daughter to aid them. Not that she wasn’t thankful, but for
all the bellyaching Mesz did, one would think he didn’t care
about the fate of the other races. And shouldn’t this “helping
520
The Golden Child
hand” be helping? Apparently, he had a heart inside his dark
chest after all, though his motives still remained unclear.
“Tell him thanks,” the ranger grunted between blows that
fell harmlessly to the fachan’s sides. “When this is over.”
“It won’t be over,” the woman said, “until the sword is
destroyed.”
“We would have to find the blade first,” Kimber exclaimed
as her red bladed sword found an opening and slid through the
fachan’s burly chest. Its eye widened and went glassy. With her
foot, Kimber pushed the corpse from her blade.
“I know where the blade is,” the dark scaled woman said.
Kimber gave a last look at the dead fachan and glanced
around for Bailey, but the dog was nowhere to be seen.
“Take the blade to the temple,” Kimber said, her gaze
drifting back to the oncoming fachan horde. “Darius will know
what to do.”
“I hope you live,” Luaithreach said. “My father would be
pleased with that outcome.”
“Coincidentally,” Kimber muttered. “So would I.”
The dark skinned woman gave small nod and rushed back
the way she came, surrounded by the droplets that hissed against
her skin. She soon disappeared in the acidic rain beneath the
shadows of the foladi.
521
Gerald L. Black
The dragon and the foladin, caught together in an
unbreakable grip, swerved toward the temple. Eyes moved
skyward as the gargantuan creatures tumbled out of control. With
a resounding crack, they slammed into the tower atop which the
glowing cross was placed. In a flurry of falling debris, the temple
shuddered and began to crumble. Snapped from its base, the
cross fell.
All eyes looked on in horror as the symbol of Alinard
landed on the ground with a resounding thud and plunged deep in
the soil amidst a spray of icy snow. Luaithreach was unaware of
the huge cross until the last second. She looked up at the glowing
blue stone and opened her mouth to scream. The weight of the
stone flattened her like a bug before she could utter a single
sound.
Rubble fell across the entrance to the temple. The screams
of priests echoed amidst the settling dust. Many were trapped
beneath the wreckage, their groans filling the air.
Darius rushed to the aid of a stricken priest whose legs were
trapped beneath tons of rubble. Toric and Ratto had changed
form the instant the ceiling collapsed and were now maneuvering
through the many drainage pipes leading to the sewers. Rodni
and Tongael frantically dug at the earth and stone that blocked
the temple entrance. Perinia sat alone in a corner, Cannivone’s
still comatose head upon her lap.
“What has happened?” she cried.
“The temple has fallen,” Darius said. “The power of Alinard
has failed.”
522
The Golden Child
“It cannot be,” growled Rodni in between handfuls of
rubble. “His power is infinite.”
“No power is infinite.” Darius sighed. “Even the Gods are
slaves to the powers of chaos.”
“Then what is the use of the teachings?” Tongael fumed.
“The promises made by the church to lure us to the worship of
this God? We were in no worse state worshipping our old gods.”
“How many prayers did they answer?” Darius snapped.
“When your people died of disease and starvation did your gods
stop the spread? Was it not the temple that saved your people
from becoming a mere memory?”
Tongael hissed. “Are we in better hands now? The cities are
falling. The temple is a ruin. The king is a vile tyrant.”
Rodni placed a reassuring hand on his friend’s wide
shoulder.
“I believe in this Alinard,” he said. “I have sworn my life to
Him. Have faith, for with faith we can move mountains.”
“Hopefully it will help us move rubble as well,” Tongael
grumbled. None could argue that point.
The last foladin fell from the sky with a sickening splat,
nothing more than a pile of mortified flesh. A cheer went up from
the survivors. Harmoni wiped blood from her forehead and let
out a sigh of relief. At her side, Meladi grinned. They exchanged
523
Gerald L. Black
a knowing glance and watched the remaining fachan as they
retreated from the destruction.
“Cowards,” Harmoni taunted. “Not so big without your acid
bloods, are you?”
From the wreckage of a granary crawled the battered form
of Morrigan, bruises covering her cheeks. Blood caked the side
of her face and she dragged her greatsword behind her like a
crippled limb. Acid had ravaged one side of her beautiful face.
Naomh rushed forward, a healing prayer already at her lips.
“Gone,” she cried. “Both of my pets are gone.” Tears
streaked the filth on her face. She collapsed, spent. Naomh laid
glowing hands upon her, Alinard’s power seething through the
Ratu’s body like blood.
A group of paladins appeared from around a corner their
once pristine armor dented and blood spattered. Arquel led them,
copper hair blowing in the wind, a dejected look upon her face.
Carried on a litter amidst them was the body of Ioras. His breath
was shallow, but Harmoni was glad to see he still lived. Beside
him, looking forlorn, were Corp Salach and Noinion Bui.
Overhead the branach settled onto rooftops awaiting orders
from their leader, Civvac who stood away from the pack, wary of
the humans. Though they had been called to aid the land walkers,
he still did not trust them. He knew what violence lived in their
hearts, what prejudice. Those who were different were cast aside
like rubbish, ridiculed and persecuted.
Kimber gave the bird man a quick nod of thanks and smiled.
She gave Bailey a warm pat on her wide head.
524
The Golden Child
Tavish arrived with Hennesi in tow. Neither seemed to be
harmed, though Hennesi bore many scratches. The bard seemed
flustered and out of breath.
“I be too old for this shite,” he gasped.
“Have we won?” Hennesi called. “I see no more enemies.”
“A minor victory,” Arquel replied. “Though the Golden
Child lies wounded.”
“And the Temple has fallen,” added Kimber. “So the
victory, such as it is, came at high cost. Luckily for us the
branach came to our aid.”
“Then we must thank Rhiannon as well,” Hennesi
acknowledged.
Arquel looked horrified. “Gather all survivors in the
marketplace,” she said. “We must assess the number of
survivors. The real army of Gearalt will come and we must be
ready for one last defiance.”
All were in agreement.
525
Gerald L. Black
Chapter Twenty Five
Payment Is Due
It took days to dig the survivor’s out, but when they did they
were relieved to find Darius among them. Kimber was also
relived to see the boy, Cannivone, but hours of searching had not
revealed the sword. Kimber remembered the last words of the
scaled woman and a sudden sadness overcame her.
The boy was huddled in a corner with Perinia, his head in
his hands, muttering over and over about sins he had committed.
Perinia’s soft hands caressed his head, soothingly.
Fennel was elected temporary mayor and his first order of
business was to appoint a crew for rebuilding the temple. It had
stood as a beacon of faith and hope for years and the power in
526
The Golden Child
those things alone were immeasurable. Cannivone was placed in
charge of the temple’s rebirth, though he argued that he was not
worthy.
“Worth is not always in our deeds,” the bwbach told him.
“but in the way we recover from them.”
Reluctantly, he agreed to the task. Tavish, Hennesi, and
Kimber would join Arquel in a journey to their old friend
Apthlosareus’ fortress, dragging the unconscious forms of Ioras,
Cipsis, and Morrigan. There they would gather a new army,
restore the paladins and fennid; forge a rebellion against the cruel
king.
Amongst the dead, littering the streets they found the body
of Luiathreach. As she was brought to the temple, Cannivone
was distraught. She had been as a friend to him and helped him
keep the manipulations of the sword at bay. Without her
companionship he may have succumbed. He would miss her.
In a flash of light, Mesz appeared, his face twisted in fury.
“The ineptitude of the Pantheon has cost me a daughter,” he
roared. “It is time to end the reign of the old gods and make way
for the new.”
Kimber approached the dark sirite, cautiously.
“What do you intend to do?” she asked.
“Bring down a king,” he growled. “And end the
machinations of The Little Black One.”
He walked across the rubble strewn hall toward the cracked
remains of what appeared to be a doll. Mesz squatted to retrieve
the object, his hands caressing the smooth surface of its face. His
face twisted again in anger and he growled deep in his throat.
527
Gerald L. Black
“Gods be damned,” he cried as he tossed the doll to shatter
upon the stone. Then, in an instant he was gone.
Gru Pointieers has seen his share of death and destruction in
his four hundred summers. Already he had remodeled the Coin’s
Edge several times, seemingly always the target of a rogue
wizard or the unlucky recipient of a wrathful warrior. It was
getting expensive and, truth be told, he was tired of it.
As he locked the doors behind him, secured by chains as
thick as his arms, he sighed in deep regret. He would miss the
tavern he had built from the piles of coin he had saved during his
many years of adventuring. But his mind was made up. It was
time to seek the aid of an old friend. Together they would find
and destroy this sword that seemed to be causing all the trouble.
He hitched the buckle of his rucksack tighter to his shoulder,
checked the quarrel of arrows on his back one last time and
headed out the gates of the city, still akimbo and smoking from
the battle. Corpses still lined the streets and covered the icy
plains outside, but he made his way through the orchard of death
and headed west toward Sithia. It was time to call upon old
friends who owed him favors.
The time of the sentient sword had come to an end, he
vowed.
528
The Golden Child
The landscape fell away from them at a steady pace.
Several days in, the rocky trail leading deep into the Sliabh
Cruinn brought the pair to the banks of Lough Dorcha located in
the center of the circle of tall mountains. The setting sun cast the
huge lake with a copper tint and Gioffri stopped to admire the
landscape.
“What are you doing?” Neftet growled.
“There is much beauty in this world if you take the time to
look,” the albino said.
“There is at that,” murmured Neftet Grimm, his thoughts
immediately wandering back to the deadly and beautiful ranger
who had bewitched his heart from their very first meeting.
“Even amidst such ugliness as death and blood,” Gioffri
reflected, “one can find things of beauty.”
“Get to your point,” Neftet growled.
“I just think we can stop and admire the beauty along the
way. Drink it in before rushing to our certain deaths.” The albino
sighed.
“I didn’t ask you to come,” Neftet grumbled, vehemently.
“No,” Gioffri replied, shaking his head. “But I come
anyway. We will see this through to the end, you and I.”
At that, Neftet was silent. He stood gazing over the
crystalline waters of Lough Ruadh, watching the light glitter
from the waves in tiny flashes. He could just see the small island
with the towering parapets of the stronghold built upon it, fading
in and out of the mist like shadows.
529
Gerald L. Black
A myriad of colors assailed his eyes. It is beautiful here, he
thought. I should stay in this quiet place in solitude and wait for
them to find me. There are worse places to die.
“Why the glum face, friend?” Gioffri’s voice broke his
thoughts into fragments of ghostlike images.
Neftet turned and gave his companion a slight smile, merely
a tugging upward of his facial hair. There was a sadness in the
dark eyes.
“We shall camp here for the night,” Neftet decided. “We
will find a boat or passage across the lake in the morning.”
Gioffri smiled in that irritating way he had. Like a snake,
lulling you into a false sense of security.
“There’s a plan,” Gioffri said. He set his blade against a
large boulder and flopped down to the muddy earth.
The air still had a chill , so Neftet pulled his shadow cloak
closer to his body and listened to the whisper of the waves as
they caressed the shoreline. They seemed to whisper promises
of a future free from the yoke of the Fangs.
He woke to pain. Avegor remembered very little other than
the sensation of falling. His vision was blurry, his head clouded.
He shook his head to clear it and tried to raise a hand to his
aching temples. The rattle of chains told him he was restrained.
“What in Alinard’s name?” he wondered. How had he
become a prisoner? Was he dead? Was this his punishment for
failing then church; an eternity of torment chained and mind
addled?
530
The Golden Child
His vision began to clear and he took in his surroundings.
Walls of buckskin rose above him to a simple point. A small fire
burned in the center of the dirt floor, smoke drifting up to vented
opening above. A metal rod as thick as his leg had been pounded
into the rocky earth and to it he was chained, iron manacles
chafing his wrists.
A figure sat, hunched before the opening of the tent, merely
a flap of leather sewn to the outside surface. It was a man, hunch
shouldered with a sloping forehead. His lower jaw was set too far
forward and his body was covered in coarse hair. A bone axe lay
in the earth at the man’s side.
“What is the meaning of this?” Avegor spat. “I am a paladin
of Alinard. I will not abide by this treatment.”
The man turned to face him with dark, hollow eyes and
grunted a reply. He rose on feet way too large for his thin, yet
well-toned body, covered only by a fur loincloth, and exited the
tent.
“I will have answers,” the paladin roared, pulling on his
chains in a futile attempt to free himself. He noticed his armor
had been removed. He still wore his thickly padded gambeson
and breeks. A splint of some dark wood had been tied to his
aching thigh and it pained him whenever he shifted. Spots of
blood stained the leggings where the skin had been torn.
A bandage was wrapped about his throat. The air was filled
with the sickly sweet smell of plandalamh, the healing plant and
he assumed the bandage had been soaked in the stuff. Why
would someone take him captive only to heal him he wondered?
531
Gerald L. Black
He let out a breath and leaned back against the side of the
tent. Think clearly. Alinard will give you a way out of this,
Always have you been loyal to his ways. His thoughts rambled,
interrupted occasionally by a jolt of pain coursing down his calf.
Within moments, the brutish guard returned accompanied by
the largest man Avegor had ever seen. The man shared the same
ape-like features of his counterpart, but where the guard was reed
thin, this man was a hulk of taut muscle, his fur thicker and a
deep reddish brown. Eyes of dark blue cast a gaze upon the
captive paladin and the man smiled showing off his full
complement of rotting teeth.
“He wakes,” the man said. “At last.”
“You speak the common tongue?” Avegor asked. The man
nodded in reply and leaned down close to the paladin.
“I apologize for the chains,” the man said. “It was for your
own protection.” He pulled out a set of iron keys and in moments
the manacles were removed.
Avegor rubbed the raw and chafed flesh of his wrists and
scowled.
“Why am I prisoner here?” he asked.
The brute looked at him with the slight tilt of his head.
“Prisoner?” The man chuckled. “You are not a prisoner. We
saved you from your fall and nursed you back to health. Your leg
is broken.”
“Why am I chained like an animal?”
“We needed you to remain still,” the man answered. “The
leg has not fully set yet.”
“Who are you?” Avegor demanded.
532
The Golden Child
“I’m sorry,” the man seemed apologetic. “I am Hjod,
chieftain of the Druians.
Avegor was shocked. the Druians were a mythical race of
people thought to be created by the mating of a human and a yeti.
Also known as squatches, they were notorious hunters of
horseflesh, a delicacy in their society.
“It cannot be,” the paladin muttered. “Arrows took my horse
from beneath me and I fell.”
“Yes,” Hjod nodded. “Sorry about that. Normally we would
not hunt a capall with rider attached, but hunger sometimes
makes our hunters desperate.”
“Hunters?” Avegor pondered. “You killed my horse?”
The brute nodded, a frown upon his face. “Haren did.” He
nodded his head toward the man who had been guarding him.
“We did not recover it from the fall into the frozen water yet. A
search party is arriving even now. He has been punished and was
forced to watch over your recovery.”
“How long have I been out?” Avegor asked.
“Four passings of Lugh,” was the answer. Avegor cursed.
“Four days?” He fell back and winced as pain shot through
his leg. Hjod answered with a vigorous nod.
“How is it that you speak my language?” the paladin
wondered.
Hjod laughed. “You are not the first of your kind to
encounter the Druians.”
“The only to live to tell of it, surely,” Avegor muttered.
“Not so,” the Druian responded. “The Climbing Cellar is
filled with your kind.”
533
Gerald L. Black
“The Climbing Cellar?” This was all becoming too much
for the paladin’s aching head. He had to be dreaming. That’s it!
He was delusional from a fever induced coma. It had to be.
“Food will be brought to you,” Hjod said. “Rest and recover
your strength. You will need it for the Trials.”
“What trials?” Avegor was suddenly not so optimistic of his
survival.
“You must pass the trials or stay with us forever,” Hjod
replied. “It is our custom and the ways of the Great Yeti.”
I cannot stay,” Avegor roared. “I must find the Golden
Child.”
“The shining man who leads the army?” Hjod asked.
Avegor nodded, his breath growing rapid from excitement. “The
army has passed around the mountains and entered the large
assortment of dwellings on the other side.”
“The city? Talantas?”
“If the city is the place crowded with people that stinks of
sweat and urine. That billows with smoke and rots with the
dying, yes.”
“That would be the place,” Avegor sighed. “When do these
trials begin?”
“As soon as your leg heals,” Hjod replied. “Rest and eat.
You will need your strength.” He ducked and left the tent.
Ghia stumbled through the tunnels guided by the voice. It
seemed to know where to go. When the voice first began to urge
534
The Golden Child
her to pick up the heavy blade, she resisted, but the blade was so
pretty, the way it shone in the torchlight where it lay abandoned
on the floor.
“Turn right up here,” the voice said.
Ghia sighed. Her feet hurt. She was tired. The blade was a
heavy burden as she dragged it in the dirt behind her.
“Where are we going?” Ghia whined. “I’m tired.”
“We will rest soon, young one. First we must recover what
was taken from me.”
“It is dark down here,” the girl said.
“You know nothing of darkness,” the voice growled. “I
exist in a darkness so suffocating you could not even imagine”
“I want to go to sleep,” Ghia retorted. “I need to sleep.”
“Be at ease, girl.” The sword’s voice was soothing. “Soon
you can rest to your heart’s content. I will take care of you. You
are like the daughter I never had. We have much in common you
and I.”
The tunnels ran for miles beneath the city streets often
turning back along themselves in a confusing labyrinth. The
voice seemed to have a set path and soon Ghia came to a glowing
torch attached to the wall by an iron sconce. The fire’s glow
revealed a small door, edged in brass.
“Won’t the guild master be surprised at your return,” the
voice crooned. Ghia reached for the knob and turned. A sudden
strength filled her limbs and she lifted the sword as if it were
made of parchment.
535
Gerald L. Black
Mesz appeared in the bole of Sithic’s great oak, his face a
mask of fury.
“It is time to draw together and stop this damned sword,” he
growled.
Sithic set his crystal decanter he had been holding on a
small table and gazed at the dark skinned sirite with curiosity.
“What has transpired?” the Leaflord asked.
“The sword has disappeared again.”
Sithic paled. What was it about that sword that kept it
continuously out of their grasp? It was as if the sword avoided
them, somehow. But that wasn’t possible. was it?
“What would you have of me?” Sithic asked.
“An alliance,” the Lord of Dragons said. “My dragons and
your forest creatures.”
“To what end?” Sithic narrowed his eyes.
“We must destroy a sword.”
“What of the Pantheon?” Sithic’s eyes filled with fear. “You
know what Eochaid has said.”
“The Gods can aid us or they can stay out of the way. If they
fail to act, Domhan is doomed. My time on Yrth is not yet
finished.”
“You would start a war between the Gods?”
“I will do whatever it takes to insure the survival of this
world,” Mesz said firmly. “It may not be a perfect world, man
killing man, destroying the forests and creatures within, but it is
my home. And yours. Is that not worth defending?”
536
The Golden Child
Sithic had no retort for he knew the Lord of Dragons spoke
true. After a moment’s deliberation, he nodded and spoke.
“Count us as allies, then.”
“Tell the church of Alinard, the diabhols from the Hells, and
all those seeking to destroy this world it is time for recompense.
For all they have cost Mesz and the world, payment is due.”
Continued in Little Black One: Chronicles of the
Sentient Sword Vol. 3
537
Gerald L. Black
Glossary of terms
Dramatis Personae:
Arquel: a female paladin of the Wyrmslayers
Atros: an assassin sent to kill Neftet
Avegor: High Defender , Order of the Crimson Keep
Bacach Ead: (baw-kawk edj): Knight of Envy
Bailey: a war dog
Banntrach Gradhach: (Bawn-trawk graw-vawk) Knight
of Lust
Bolan the Merciless: a mercenary
Brawth: (broth)a barbarian mercenary from Gandwy
Brennec Ban: mannach general
Breagadoir Santach: (bray-gaw-dor sawn-tawk) Knight
of Greed
Caeral: (keh-ril): A woman from Ioras' past
Carraig Laidir:(kerrig lie-djir) corani scout/messenger
Ceol Binn: (kyole bin):Bard to Ioras
Cipsis: (kip-sis): a young boy
Civvac Cthal: (Ki-vahk thawl): a Branach king
Colm Sadach:(kol-um saw-dawk) (aka Croi Dubh): a
sadistic ruler of Galis
Cormac MacOuian: (mack-ewain): paladin of Lugh
Corp Salach: Abhac general
538
The Golden Child
Craosaire Ramhar: (kroe-share rawver) Knight of
Gluttony
Creel: a leanashe or vampire
Cunnartach Gra: (kew-nar-tawk graw) bodyguard
Darius: a priest
Deresor: a lich
Dien: (deen): court wizard
Draiocht Intinn: (Dray-awkt in-chinn)Ioras' wizard
Duille Or: (dwilla or) sirite general
Dunmharu Fuilteach:(doon-vaw-roo fwil-tawk) Knight
of Wrath
Estelion: King of the Sirite
Faeduin: (fay-dwin): Lomaldor's dead lover
Feachadan Dealg: (fay-ka-dawn jelg)bwbach general
Fiad macRohad: Council member
Gearalt; (gehr-awlt): the new King
Ghia:(jee-ah) young thief
Ghambi:(jawm-bee): an animated doll
Gioffri: (jee-off-ree) :an albino assassin who warns
Neftet
G'narish :(guh-naw-rish): a bwbach bandit who wears
a goblin mask
Gru Pointieers aka Gruverius: a sirite tavern owner
Gro Pointieers aka Grometrius: Gru's brother
Harmoni: a bwbach bard in training
Heathrose Longdartz: a bwbach minion of Mesz
Henessi: a woman warrior
Irala: a member of Mesz' court
539
Gerald L. Black
Jezamiel: one of Mesz' servants
Joxeu:(jawk-soh) King of the Yrthlings
Luaithreach:(Lew-eye-trock): Mesz's daughter (means
Ashen)
Lughdo: (lew-doh)a half ogre
Mabsant: council speaker
Marbha Leisg: (marva lesg)Knight of Sloth
Meladi: a bwbach bard in training
Morrigan: A member of the Ratus (Raw-toos), a sect
of undead slayers
Mesz: (mez): a dark elf ,lord of the dracoliches
Naomh Iobairt:(nyev yo-bair) Ioras' priest, female
Neftet Grimm: an assassin
Noinion Bui: (nin-yen bwee) Ioras' general from
Cruithnia
Nuzzgo Gnarlface: an ettin bandit
Nycwor: Cheiftain of Calandrium
Ogdar Banhai: leader of the Ratus
Onvalay: an abhacan priest of Bach Bychan
Q'ilaqiqi: (kewill-ah-kee-kee): a sirite bard
Ratto: an ex adventurer and bwbach thief
Rhollo: assassin master
Rodni: a guard at the temple-Darius' protector
Ruthangad:( root-hawn-gawd) a killer in charge of the
assault on Belton
Sigov: new guild master
Shallot: Skrubb's daughter
Sharkoal: the newest of Mesz' dragons
540
The Golden Child
Skallion: Skrubb's son
Skrubb Skrapestone: A bwbach guild master
Tavish MacOugan: (mack-ewgun): A bard
Thalli Steinison the 40th: Abhac king
Thofric: a bwbach hero
Tidius: an asassin who attempts to kill Neftet
Tolmad: King of the Bwbach
Tongael: (tone-gail)- Darius' protector
Toric Tusslegut: a bwbach thief known for urinating on
temples
Uabhar Gortaithe:(ewvair gortayth) Knight of Pride
Urk: a fachan captain
Yor Granitespire: an abhac warrior and friend to
Morrigan.
Zawn: a Face Eater
Creatures/Races:
Abhac: (Ah-vok) dwarf
Asharii: (Aw-shaw-rye) Volcano dwellers (angels)
Branach: (Brawnawk): bird people
Bwbach: (boo-bach) halfling
Camallach: (Kaw-mawl-awch): camel men
Capallach: ( kaw-pull-awch): Horse headed folk
Corani: (koh-rah-nee) gnome
Diabhols: (Dee-ah-vole): devils/demons
541
Gerald L. Black
Druians: a race of humanoid with sloped forehead
derived from yeti. They are horse eaters.
Ettin: a two headed brutish giant that is not very bright
Faceeaters: Tentacle headed creatures who attach
themselves to a face and suck out the brain
Fachan:(fawkan) stout and swift creatures with one
eye, one arm, and one leg
Foladin: pl. Foladi: A great flying beast that secretes
an acidic blood.
Francagach: (frawn-cah-gach) rat folk
Frost Giant: one of the stronger of the giant-kin,
thriving in cold climates
Jagat: A large striped jungle cat, gray and green in
color.
Labanach: (Law-baw-nawk): northern raiders from
lachlann
Leanashe: (lawnawsh): vampire
Mannach: (maw-nawk): half elves
Maskshred: a small rodent like creature with a black
mask covered in razor sharp spikes
Minion: pale humanoids created by Marbhan. They
come in two varieties: lesser and greater
Sirite: (She-ree-tay) elf
Snotgurgle: A giantish bulbous nosed, hairy creature
with deadly breath
Sronbheannach: (srone-vawn-awk): rhino men from
Srath
Tarbhac: (tar-vawk) bull man or minotaur
542
The Golden Child
The dark folk: Ogres, orcs, goblins, kobolds, giants
Places:
Abhacod: (Ah-vok-od): a dwarf kingdom
Ance: (Awnts): a country of refinement
An Corran: (Awn Koh-rawn): the crescent, a ruling
faction
Anglea: (Ain-glay-a): the main kingdom
Breenach: (bree-nock): a village in Abhacod
Bwbachod: (Boo-baw-kod): a halfling kingdom
Cel Cedad: (Kell-ka-dawd): A country
Coraniad: (Koh-raw-nee-ahd): a gnome kingdom
Cruithnia: (Kree-nee-a): a barbaric wilderness
Danois: (Dawn-eesh): a country of reavers
Domhan:(Dowan) a continent
Eilean-na Bhean: (eelawn-na-vawn): an isle kingdom
ruled by women
Eryth: (ereeth): a country
Fenia: (fen-ya): a northern country of ice and snow
Fialscathac: (Vee-ahl skaw-thock): Shady Veil, a town
Frost lands: a land of ice
Galis: (gaw-leesh): a dark kingdom
Gandwy: (gahn-dwi): a country known for its war dogs
and ale
Ghealsen: (gale-sen): an eastern country
Glacia: (glay-sha): a northern country known for fine
steel
Guntham: a country
543
Gerald L. Black
Hessoc: (hes-sock): a country
Ice Wastes: an ice desert
Jardain: a country
Kinar: (Key-nar): a continent
Kuell: (kew-ell): a country
Lachlann: (lawk-lawn): a hostile kingdom
Medwyr: (med-weer): a country
Mrylain: (ma-ree-alw-een): a country
Nantherland; a kingdom, home of the Nanthers, an
insectoid, but some humans live there
Novia: (no-vie-a): a country
Okai: (oh-kie): an island
Plains of Pain: a desert of sand and ruins
Powis: (po-weesh): a country
Prionsia: (Prin-sha): a neighboring kingdom
Seldun: (Sell-doon): a neutral country
Sithia: (She-aw): an elf kingdom
Srath: (s-wrath); a country
Stanlyn: (stan-line): a country
Talantas: (Taw-lawn-tas) : Principal city
Tir-na Faiche: (Cheer-naw-feesha): a jungle kingdom
Toth Aran: (Toeth air-en): a country
Landmarks
Coill Ughrannach: (Kwill ewg-raw-nock): Gruesome
woods
Aibhainn Beag:(ah'wain baig) a small river in Stanlyn
544
The Golden Child
Aibhainn Mor: (ah'wain mor) A river that runs the
length of Stanlyn
Aibhainn Leon: (ah'wain lay-own) a river that connects
with the Mor
Aibhainn Folaidh: (ah'wain Foal-ah): Empty river
Srath Bui: (srath boo-ee): yellow stream
Sky Gutters: a mountain range in Danois
Abhainn Fuar: (Foo-ahr); cold river
Sliabh Cruinn: (Sleev Krinn): Round mountains
Camlodh: (Kam-Lothe): a town
Ogre Swamp: a vast swamp east of Guntham
Aibhainn Uisce:(ah'wain ish-ka) a river in southern
Anglea
Sliabh Ciaroc:(sleeve Cyarock) mountains that border
Guntham and Hessoc
Aibhainn Dorcha: (ah'wain dor-ah-ka) a dark watered
river that divides Toth aran from Kuell
Droichead: (Droe-kee): a town with a large stone
bridge. The name means bridge.
Aibhain Roint: (ah-wain Reent): the dividing river
Lough Ruadh: (loch rew-ah): Red lake
Sizemoor: (a village)
Lough Dorcha: (lock dork-ah) a large mountain top
lake in the Sliabh Cruinn
Cruineachann: (Krinn-ah-kawn): A mysterious, high ,
cloud shrouded mountain peak (means dome)
Cnoc Bui: (Crock-boo-ee): yellow hills
545
Gerald L. Black
Feirm Ri: (fer-um ree): a town in bwbachod where the
king resides
Coill Bocht: (Kwill Bawkt): a sparse forest (needy or
poor)
Coill Aghrannach: (Kwill ah graw nawk): Tangled
woods
Deities:
Alinard: (Al-a-nard):new God, the creator
Antius: (ant-chuss): evil God, the destroyer
Arjak: a demon lord
Bach Bychan:(bach bie-kun) the main abhacan deity
Banba: (bawn-a-baw): Goddess of the earth,
agriculture
Bile: (bee-lay)Bwbach Goddess of war and bravery
Breas: (Bress): God of thieves
Bridghe: (Bree-dja): Goddess of poetry, fertility,
intelligence
Cadjal: a dead God, "Heartseeker"
Cernunnos: (ker-new-noess): God of hunting and
forests
Cliodhna: (Klee-ove-nah): Goddess of sex, beauty,
and fertility, family
Cobhthac: (kove-tawk): God of orcs, ogres, goblins,
the dark folk
Cromm Cruaich: (krom krew-ock): God of blood,
moon, and murder
546
The Golden Child
Cymeddi Cymenfoil: (Kie-meth-ee Kie-men-fill):
Goddess of valor in battle
Damiar: deity of the Dubh Clann(Brawth's folk)
Denosia the Purifier: Scourge of demons, eradicater of
the undead
Diancecht: (Die-an kecht): God of medicine, healing
Efnisien:(eff-nee-sen): God of strife and sadness
Elymas: (eh-lee-mas): goddess of magic
Eochaid: (yo-kee): Ancient God of Domhan
Epona: Goddess of horses, the capallach
Gad: God of luck
Gwydion: (Gwi-dee-un) Corani God of Science
Lugh: (Lew); God of the sun, light, heroism
Manannan: (man-a-nan) God of storms, weather, seas
Marbhan: (mar-vawn): God of death
Myala the Heartseeker: a lost Goddess
Suaidthe Suaraigne; (Sed-tha soo-warn-ya): Goddess
of war/Sower of the 7 sins (the Bitch of Evil)
Twrch Tua: (too-erch too-ah) Sirite God of magic
Miscellaneous:
Cac: an expletive used by Prionsians
Analil: Ioras' enchanted sword
Reaver: Kimber's red bladed sword
Bloodletter: the sentient sword
Treasure Seeker: Skrubb's short sword
Laoch: (hero): a magical sword of Alinard's metal,
Alinium.
547
Gerald L. Black
Cosantóir: (defender): an axe that is imbued with
Alinard's power.
Gwydr:(gwee-deer): glass
Cysgu'n dda: (Kiss-gooun thaw): sleep well
548
549
ABOUT THE AUTHOR
Gerald L. Black began writing in high school at the urging
of many writing teachers. Starting with poetry and, for many
years, lyrics for the songs written by various bands for which he
was singer, he spent over twenty years creating a world based on
the Celtic languages, which was used for the role playing game
Dungeons and Dragons. Finally, at the urging of a most
supportive wife, he wrote his first novel, inspired by literary
heroes such as Conan, Elric, Kane, and Oron and based on his
own role playing campaigns. Although born durin an April
blizzard in Fort Collins, Colorado, he now resides in Phoenix,
Arizona with his wife and two dogs. In his spare time, he likes to
sing, listen to heavy metal, and read fantasy novels. He can be
reached at http://chroniclesofthesentientsword.com or
onfacebook.com /Chronicles-of-the-Sentient-Sword-Vol-1-
Pantania-the-Guild-mistress
550